it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o three_o and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v a_o orthodox_n addition_n make_v to_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o theodocius_fw-la ground_v on_o a_o miracle_n as_o nicephorus_n report_v 46._o report_v niceph._n histor_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 46._o but_o the_o original_a of_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v from_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n and_o it_o be_v use_v in_o that_o form_n long_o before_o this_o emperor_n be_v bear_v yea_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v account_v to_o be_v a_o form_n very_o sacred_a since_o they_o dare_v not_o alter_v it_o but_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o a_o miracle_n so_o tenacious_a be_v that_o age_n of_o their_o ancient_a form_n of_o worship_n 492._o gelaâ—_n we_o episc_n rom._n a.d._n 492._o §_o 14._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o though_o as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o damasus_n and_o of_o innocent_a there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n at_o rome_n before_o yet_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n to_o polish_v and_o reform_v it_o for_o all_o author_n affirm_v that_o he_o make_v hymn_n for_o his_o church_n like_a to_o those_o of_o s._n ambrose_n etc._n ambrose_n pontifical_a vit_fw-mi â—_o las_fw-fr item_n platâ—na_n in_o vit_fw-mi cent._n magâ—eb_n 5_o cent._n p._n 1271._o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o compose_v some_o gradual_n preface_n and_o collect_v liturg_n collect_v pontif_n call_v ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n câ—sâ—andr_n liturg_n and_o durandus_fw-la affirm_v that_o this_o gelasius_n the_o one_o and_o filti_v bishop_n from_o s._n peter_n be_v he_o that_o principal_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o that_o order_n wherein_o we_o now_o see_v it_o 55._o it_o durand_n â—at_a lib._n 4._o fol._n 67._o iâ—em_v burnes_n v_o a_o gelas_n pag._n 55._o and_o some_o add_v that_o he_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n and_o put_v in_o it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o learned_a du-plessis_n gelasius_n come_v in_o the_o year_n 490_o and_o he_o range_v and_o set_v in_o order_n the_o collect_v and_o complâ—nds_n among_o the_o which_o be_v some_o that_o do_v yet_o stand_v and_o continue_v pure_a and_o uncorrupted_a 60._o uncorrupted_a mâ—rnay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n l._n cap._n 60._o so_o that_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o account_n which_o we_o have_v before_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n innocent_a 1._o innocent_a see_v the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n §._o 1._o or_o the_o full_a evidence_n of_o these_o author_n ancient_a and_o modern_a we_o must_v grant_v there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n at_o rome_n long_o before_o gelasius_n time_n but_o be_v by_o continuance_n of_o time_n and_o frequent_a transcribe_v become_v somewhat_o imperfect_a he_o undertake_v to_o rectify_v they_o by_o some_o alteration_n and_o by_o add_v something_o of_o his_o own_o make_v the_o office_n more_o complete_a his_o put_v the_o canon_n into_o order_n add_v to_o the_o preface_n and_o his_o range_v the_o collect_v into_o a_o method_n show_v there_o be_v collect_v and_o a_o preface_n and_o a_o canon_n before_o so_o that_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n do_v not_o begin_v in_o his_o time_n and_o yet_o because_o he_o take_v so_o much_o pain_n about_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o book_n which_o he_o have_v correct_v and_o put_v in_o order_n be_v call_v codex_fw-la gelasianus_n the_o gelasian_a book_n and_o john_n the_o deacon_n who_o write_v the_o life_n of_o pope_n gregory_n say_v that_o he_o contract_v this_o gelasion_n book_n and_o out_o of_o it_o compile_v the_o gregorian_a office_n 17._o office_n johan_n diac._n vit_fw-fr gregor_n 1._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 17._o yet_o so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o book_n still_o remain_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o chronicle_n of_o the_o abbey_n of_o saint_n richerius_n 4._o richerius_n chronic._n s._n richerii_fw-la apud_fw-la dacherii_fw-la spicileg_n tom._n 4._o reckon_v up_o nineteen_o missal_n of_o gelasius_n among_o the_o volume_n in_o their_o library_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o that_o pope_n gregory_n take_v the_o same_o liberty_n with_o this_o gelasian_a office_n that_o he_o have_v do_v with_o those_o our_o of_o which_o he_o first_o extract_v it_o for_o there_o be_v form_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o none_o but_o great_a bishop_n presume_v to_o alter_v they_o which_o have_v be_v a_o very_a impertinent_a labour_n if_o after_o they_o have_v thus_o correct_v the_o office_n they_o have_v not_o impose_v the_o use_n of_o they_o on_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n and_o doubtless_o they_o will_v never_o have_v take_v this_o pain_n if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v vary_v the_o office_n every_o day_n at_o his_o pleasure_n which_o fancy_n this_o book_n of_o gelasius_n utter_o confute_v and_o prove_v there_o be_v a_o canon_n for_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n at_o least_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o s._n gregory_n time_n yea_o we_o see_v this_o very_a book_n of_o gelasius_n be_v take_v out_o of_o elder_a form_n which_o make_v it_o to_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a that_o my_o adversary_n shall_v cite_v and_o own_v this_o gelasian_a book_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n affirm_v there_o be_v no_o settle_a form_n of_o consecration_n at_o rome_n before_o gregory_n be_v time_n 83._o time_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p_o 83._o but_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o say_v more_o in_o the_o next_o century_n and_o shall_v conclude_v this_o age_n with_o observe_v that_o clovis_n the_o first_o christian_a king_n of_o france_n soon_o after_o his_o conversion_n place_v certain_a monk_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rheims_n give_v they_o great_a privilege_n and_o possession_n and_o the_o rule_n which_o they_o be_v govern_v by_o be_v that_o which_o macarius_n have_v compose_v about_o one_o hundred_o year_n before_o for_o his_o monk_n of_o nitria_n the_o nine_o article_n whereof_o enjoin_v they_o to_o love_v the_o course_n of_o their_o own_o monastery_n above_o all_o thing_n â—96_n thing_n cursum_fw-la monasterii_fw-la super_fw-la omne_fw-la diligas_fw-la reg._n s._n macar_n art_n 9_o ap_fw-mi cointe_n annal_n eccles_n franc._n tom._n 1._o pag._n 178._o an._n â—96_n that_o be_v that_o they_o shall_v delight_v in_o that_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v prescribe_v for_o their_o monastery_n for_o a_o course_n signify_v a_o office_n for_o divine-service_n and_o therefore_o gregory_n of_o tours_n say_v that_o he_o himself_o write_v a_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a course_n 31._o course_n gregor_n turon_n lib._n 10._o cap._n 31._o that_o be_v of_o divine_a office_n and_o the_o same_o author_n call_v say_v the_o whole_a service_n fulfil_v the_o course_n 38._o course_n post_fw-la impleâ—â—m_fw-la in_o oratione_fw-la câ—râ—um_fw-la id_fw-la de_fw-fr glor_n confess_v cap._n 38._o so_o the_o roman_a course_n be_v put_v for_o the_o roman_a missal_n 680._o missal_n spâ—lm_a council_n tom._n i._o pag_n 177._o an._n 680._o and_o in_o one_o of_o our_o ancient_a saxon_a council_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o in_o all_o church_n the_o course_n shall_v be_v reverent_o perform_v at_o the_o canonical_a hour_n 295._o hour_n council_n calcuth_n can_v 7._o a_o 787._o ibid._n p._n 295._o from_o which_o use_n of_o the_o word_n we_o may_v learn_v that_o the_o most_o ancient_a monk_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o benedict_n have_v their_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n which_o they_o use_v in_o their_o own_o oratory_n though_o among_o these_o man_n who_o do_v a_o little_a incline_v to_o rapture_n and_o some_o degree_n of_o enthusiasm_n if_o any_o where_n we_o may_v have_v expect_v to_o have_v find_v extempore_o prayer_n i_o shut_v up_o this_o century_n with_o the_o word_n of_o du-plessis_n thus_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n find_v in_o all_o this_o time_n one_o service_n consist_v of_o confession_n and_o prayer_n psalm_n read_v preach_a blessing_n and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag_n 44._o so_o that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o age_n be_v much_o corrupt_v and_o yet_o we_o have_v prove_v and_o he_o own_v that_o prescribe_v form_n be_v now_o general_o use_v chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o six_o century_n we_o need_v go_v no_o low_o for_o authority_n to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n because_o our_o adversary_n free_o and_o frequent_o grant_v that_o they_o begin_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o former_a and_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o century_n but_o i_o must_v here_o note_v in_o general_n concern_v this_o concession_n first_o that_o if_o they_o begin_v no_o soon_o yet_o they_o prescribe_v to_o at_o least_o twelve-hundred_n year_n and_o to_o universal_a practice_n and_o
singular_a number_n the_o holy_a bible_n to_o make_v his_o reader_n suppose_v it_o be_v mean_v alone_o of_o that_o book_n but_o the_o original_a speak_v of_o more_o book_n and_o therefore_o since_o a_o liturgy_n be_v then_o in_o use_n at_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o holy_a book_n which_o they_o here_o false_o accuse_v macarius_n for_o burn_v and_o since_o the_o author_n call_v they_o holy_a not_o divine_a book_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o book_n of_o office_n which_o be_v count_v only_o sacred_a than_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o general_o call_v divine_a or_o divine_o inspire_v book_n which_o distinction_n be_v very_o evident_a in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o relate_v how_o in_o the_o persecution_n under_o dioclesian_n they_o burn_v the_o divine_a and_o sacred_a book_n in_o the_o mâ—rket_n place_n 217._o place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o p._n 217._o in_o which_o place_n the_o divine_a book_n be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o sacred_a book_n those_o which_o contain_v the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n make_v a_o plain_a distinction_n between_o these_o book_n as_o be_v several_a volume_n for_o he_o say_v the_o emperor_n take_v the_o book_n for_o the_o explain_v the_o divin_o inspire_v scripture_n and_o after_o for_o repeat_v the_o prescribe_a prayer_n with_o those_o who_o dwell_v in_o his_o roy._n all_o palace_n 17._o palace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n vit_fw-mi const_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 17._o first_o he_o take_v the_o bible_n into_o his_o hand_n and_o then_o after_o that_o it_o seem_v he_o take_v the_o other_o book_n wherein_o the_o usual_a establish_v prayer_n be_v write_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o book_n imply_v more_o book_n than_o one_o second_o as_o to_o the_o book_n which_o constantine_n send_v to_o eusebius_n into_o palestine_n to_o procure_v for_o his_o church_n at_o constantinople_n he_o call_v they_o those_o divine_a book_n which_o he_o know_v most_o necessary_a according_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a catalogue_n to_o be_v prepare_v and_o use_v 35._o use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 4._o cap._n 35._o and_o this_o may_v be_v expound_v of_o book_n of_o office_n as_o well_o as_o bibles_n but_o suppose_v we_o grant_v this_o catalogue_n here_o mention_v to_o be_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n agree_v on_o by_o the_o church_n and_o so_o the_o book_n he_o send_v for_o be_v only_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o scripture_n his_o inference_n that_o the_o church_n in_o constantine_n time_n have_v no_o other_o book_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n follow_v eusebius_n live_v in_o palestine_n where_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o write_v and_o best_o understand_v and_o there_o the_o best_a copy_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o eusebius_n who_o live_v there_o be_v the_o fit_a judge_n of_o they_o therefore_o constantine_n send_v thither_o and_o to_o he_o perhaps_o for_o no_o more_o but_o bibles_n not_o because_o church_n be_v furnish_v then_o with_o no_o other_o book_n but_o because_o we_o know_v constantine_n have_v prayer-book_n at_o home_n and_o can_v get_v accurate_a copy_n of_o the_o service_n write_v out_o at_o constantinople_n and_o need_v not_o send_v so_o far_o as_o palestine_n for_o those_o book_n but_o it_o be_v most_o proper_a to_o send_v thither_o for_o copy_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n three_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n also_o do_v mention_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n hold_v over_o the_o bishop_n head_n a_o book_n of_o exorcism_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o exorcist_n and_o a_o book_n of_o lesson_n to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o reader_n at_o their_o ordination_n but_o do_v not_o mention_v the_o service-book_n deliver_v to_o any_o that_o enter_v into_o order_n 8._o order_n council_n 4._o carthag_n can_v 1._o 7_o 8._o but_o it_o be_v too_o much_o from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v there_o be_v no_o service-book_n there_o in_o the_o year_n 498_o because_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o testimony_n which_o be_v positive_a that_o they_o have_v prescribe_v prayer_n there_o long_o before_o and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o argue_v that_o we_o have_v no_o common-prayer-book_n in_o england_n since_o it_o be_v not_o deliver_v either_o to_o any_o bishop_n priest_n or_o deacon_n at_o their_o ordination_n that_o be_v there_o be_v no_o more_o do_v here_o than_o be_v there_o and_o yet_o both_o we_o have_v and_o they_o have_v a_o book_n of_o office_n for_o all_o that_o optatus_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o before_o cite_v do_v full_o attest_v it_o moreover_o these_o book_n of_o exorcism_n be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o catechise_v collect_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n catech._n scripture_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n praef_n ad_fw-la catech._n for_o those_o who_o be_v new_o convert_v to_o christianity_n and_o such_o book_n have_v be_v long_a time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o this_o council_n though_o this_o formal_a delivery_n of_o they_o be_v not_o mention_v till_o this_o council_n order_v it_o four_o as_o to_o the_o persecutor_n not_o inquire_v for_o or_o find_v or_o the_o christian_n deliver_v no_o other_o book_n to_o they_o but_o only_o bibles_n i_o reply_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o true_a and_o therefore_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o they_o have_v no_o prayer-book_n then_o be_v false_a indeed_o the_o bible_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a of_o all_o the_o christian_a book_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o their_o faith_n their_o worship_n and_o their_o manner_n and_o in_o those_o age_n the_o bible_n be_v in_o all_o christian_n hand_n the_o people_n read_v it_o at_o home_o whereas_o the_o liturgy_n be_v only_o in_o the_o priest_n hand_n and_o upon_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o conceal_v mystery_n from_o pagan_n be_v keep_v very_o close_o by_o which_o mean_n no_o doubt_n bibles_n be_v often_o find_v by_o the_o persecutor_n and_o better_o know_v to_o they_o than_o the_o book_n of_o office_n the_o dyptics_n the_o book_n of_o exorcism_n the_o book_n of_o anthem_n write_v and_o compose_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n yet_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o have_v these_o book_n then_o though_o they_o be_v rare_o or_o never_o mention_v singlâ—_n only_o they_o come_v under_o the_o general_a title_n of_o christian_a write_n divine_a sacred_a or_o holy_a book_n etc._n etc._n and_o no_o doubt_n sometime_o the_o persecutor_n find_v and_o burn_v these_o as_o well_o as_o bibles_n for_o we_o may_v observe_v that_o all_o author_n general_o speak_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n the_o divine_a and_o holy_a write_n and_o the_o write_n the_o book_n of_o the_o church_n in_o eusebius_n be_v say_v to_o be_v burn_v and_o destroy_v by_o the_o persecutor_n 4._o persecutor_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n cap._n 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 10._o cap._n 4._o why_o do_v our_o write_n deserve_v to_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o flame_n say_v arnobius_n 4._o arnobius_n nâ—â—strâ—_n quidem_fw-la scripta_fw-la cur_n ignibus_fw-la merueruâ—t_fw-la dari_fw-la arnob._n l_o 4._o they_o demand_v the_o divine_a book_n for_o the_o fire_n say_v augustin_n 3._o augustin_n peterent_fw-la divinos_fw-la câ—dices_fw-la exurendos_fw-la aâ—â—_n brevic_a câ—l_n l._n 3._o so_o they_o ask_v the_o holy_a martyr_n if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n in_o their_o keep_n 53._o keep_n dicas_fw-la aliquas_fw-la scripturas_fw-la habeas_fw-la â—ron_n an._n 30â—_n §._o 53._o and_o the_o canon_n of_o arles_n be_v general_a against_o all_o that_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o holy_a write_n 316._o write_n de_fw-fr his_fw-la qui_fw-la scripturas_fw-la sanctas_fw-la tradidisse_fw-la dicuntur_fw-la council_n arcl._n can_v 13._o an._n 316._o now_o why_o shall_v they_o so_o constant_o and_o unanimous_o speak_v of_o more_o book_n if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o book_n but_o a_o bible_n but_o further_a some_o of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n mention_v volume_n of_o parchment_n and_o other_o fold_a book_n beside_o the_o bible_n 10._o bible_n baron_fw-fr an._n 303._o §._o 10._o in_o the_o act_n under_o zenophilus_n the_o persecutor_n demand_v if_o they_o have_v any_o write_n of_o their_o law_n or_o any_o thing_n else_o in_o their_o library_n 14._o library_n ibid._n §._o 13._o &_o 14._o now_o they_o have_v remove_v the_o book_n before_o they_o come_v convey_v they_o to_o the_o reader_n house_n where_o at_o last_o they_o find_v 24_o great_a and_o small_a volume_n and_o in_o another_o house_n 8_o book_n and_o 4_o fold_a tome_n now_o certain_o these_o be_v not_o all_o bibles_n no_o doubt_n some_o of_o they_o be_v book_n of_o prayer_n hymn_n and_o passion_n or_o name_n at_o least_o of_o martyr_n write_v out_o as_o s._n cyprian_n have_v direct_v another_o
224._o and_o not_o he_o alone_o but_o all_o the_o calvinist_n do_v general_o allow_v and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o mons_fw-la durell_n have_v very_o large_o make_v out_o to_o who_o observation_n i_o will_v add_v two_o very_a learned_a man_n of_o the_o french_a church_n who_o free_o own_o that_o liturgy_n and_o state_v form_n be_v of_o very_o ancient_a use_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o these_o be_v the_o lord_n du-plessis_a and_o mons_fw-la daillè_fw-la both_o which_o my_o adversary_n often_o cite_v as_o if_o they_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o late_a original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n but_o first_o mornay_n lord_n du-plessis_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v show_v that_o the_o jew_n have_v form_n of_o public_a service_n add_v the_o first_o christian_n than_o frame_v themselves_o after_o this_o manner_n of_o service_n 19_o service_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n 1._o pag._n 19_o and_o so_o run_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o the_o primitive_a liturgy_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o those_o author_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 800_o declare_v that_o some_o form_n be_v use_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o that_o they_o have_v industrious_o search_v out_o the_o ancient_a service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v also_o in_o their_o day_n possible_o find_v the_o book_n of_o rite_n or_o prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o church_n before_o the_o pope_n assist_v by_o the_o power_n of_o great_a prince_n have_v abolish_v the_o use_n and_o memory_n thereof_o 22._o thereof_o id._n ib._n pag_n 22._o again_o he_o own_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o prayer_n use_v at_o the_o offertory_n 36._o offertory_n ib_a chap_n 5._o pag._n 36._o and_o say_v there_o be_v a_o general_a prayer_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o greek_n call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o form_n whereof_o continue_v as_o we_o have_v see_v it_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o be_v to_o be_v find_v and_o read_v in_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n 37._o time_n ib._n pag_n 37._o he_o also_o confess_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o there_o be_v ancient_o one_o form_n of_o salutation_n and_o preface_n yea_o in_o this_o whole_a book_n he_o every_o where_o own_v there_o be_v primitive_a form_n long_o before_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v corrupt_v their_o service_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v they_o have_v no_o prescribe_a form_n only_o he_o note_v that_o though_o in_o substance_n the_o service_n of_o these_o church_n do_v agree_v together_o yet_o we_o must_v not_o imagine_v there_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o prescript_n form_v observe_v and_o keep_v in_o they_o all_o 43._o all_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la chap._n 6._o pag._n 43._o we_o see_v he_o grant_v form_n in_o all_o church_n but_o so_o as_o there_o be_v some_o variety_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a church_n and_o now_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o this_o great_a and_o learned_a man_n have_v he_o not_o be_v misinterpret_v shall_v be_v evidence_n for_o my_o adversary_n opinion_n of_o liturgy_n come_v in_o after_o the_o year_n 500_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o m._n dailé_n who_o understand_v antiquity_n as_o well_o as_o any_o writer_n that_o ever_o be_v of_o the_o french_a reform_a church_n now_o he_o frequent_o cite_v the_o book_n which_o go_v under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n wherein_o there_o be_v a_o very_a ancient_a form_n of_o liturgy_n use_v as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n wherein_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n for_o all_o the_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n at_o large_a now_o this_o learned_a man_n thus_o speak_v of_o that_o writer_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v compile_v his_o work_n a_o little_a before_o the_o nicene_n council_n 120._o council_n dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr confirm_v lib._n 2._o cap._n 11._o p._n 120._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n i_o think_v no_o man_n who_o understand_v any_o thing_n of_o antiquity_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o author_n have_v paint_v out_o the_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n such_o as_o it_o real_o be_v in_o those_o time_n when_o he_o write_v 12._o write_v idem_fw-la de_fw-fr relig._n cultus_fw-la objecto_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 12._o by_o which_o we_o see_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o ecclesiastical_a worship_n be_v perform_v by_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n even_o before_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o appear_v also_o to_o have_v be_v his_o opinion_n by_o his_o cite_n this_o liturgy_n of_o the_o constitution_n with_o divers_a other_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o then_o conclude_v thus_o we_o ourselves_o true_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o very_o many_o of_o these_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v produce_v be_v ancient_a and_o write_v about_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n though_o we_o think_v that_o they_o be_v corrupt_v by_o addition_n and_o alteration_n at_o several_a time_n after_o their_o first_o original_a 359._o original_a dailé_fw-fr de_fw-fr cult_a latin_n relig_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 13._o p._n 359._o wherefore_o this_o studious_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n can_v be_v no_o witness_n for_o my_o adversary_n since_o he_o very_o express_o affirm_v that_o these_o liturgy_n be_v write_v out_o for_o public_a use_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o century_n that_o be_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n become_v settle_v by_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o these_o we_o may_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o helvetian_a divine_n and_o other_o who_o do_v not_o reform_v after_o luther_n pattern_n bullenger_n say_v the_o church_n have_v supplication_n she_o also_o have_v holy_a day_n and_o fast_n the_o church_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o certain_a law_n at_o certain_a time_n in_o a_o certain_a place_n and_o by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o be_v according_a to_o the_o receive_a rule_n and_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n 38._o church_n bulleng_fw-mi decad._n 2._o serm._n 1._o pag._n 38._o in_o which_o word_n he_o evident_o justify_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o own_v that_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v such_o a_o form_n and_o that_o all_o her_o member_n be_v oblige_v to_o use_v it_o the_o eminent_a lud._n lavater_n himself_o publish_v the_o common-prayer-book_n of_o the_o tigurine_a church_n which_o i_o have_v see_v and_o read_v the_o title_n of_o which_o be_v this_o a_o little_a book_n of_o the_o rite_n and_o institution_n of_o the_o trigurine_a church_n wherein_o be_v contain_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o their_o divine_a service_n with_o the_o several_a form_n by_o which_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o other_o office_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o ministerial_a function_n 1559._o function_n de_fw-fr ritib._n &_o institutis_fw-la eccles_n tigurinae_fw-la opusculum_fw-la edit_fw-la à _fw-fr ludovic_n lavatero_n an._n 1559._o so_o that_o they_o also_o have_v state_v and_o prescribe_v form_n and_o zanchius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o divine_n of_o that_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o concord_n and_o decency_n or_o order_n can_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v all_o thing_n be_v do_v decent_o and_o in_o order_n as_o s._n paul_n command_v without_o rule_n and_o tradition_n by_o which_o as_o by_o certain_a bond_n order_n and_o decorum_n be_v preserve_v because_o there_o be_v such_o diversity_n in_o man_n manner_n such_o variety_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o such_o opposition_n in_o their_o judgement_n that_o no_o polity_n be_v firm_a unless_o it_o be_v constitute_v by_o certain_a law_n and_o without_o a_o state_v form_v no_o rite_n can_v be_v preserve_v 16._o preserve_v hieron_n launch_v tom_n 7._o in_o com._n praecip_n cap._n doctrine_n christ_n loc._n 16._o so_o that_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o form_n and_o according_o all_o settle_a protestant_a church_n have_v compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o make_v form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o their_o clergy_n to_o officiate_v by_o so_o have_v the_o church_n of_o holland_n who_o common-prayer-book_n i_o have_v see_v translate_v into_o the_o greek_a tongue_n with_o this_o title_n 1648._o title_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d impres_n ludg._n bat._n an._n 1648._o the_o christian_a and_o orthodox_n doctrine_n and_o order_n of_o the_o belgic_a church_n viz._n their_o confession_n of_o faith_n their_o catechism_n their_o liturgy_n and_o their_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n and_o in_o that_o part_n which_o be_v their_o liturgy_n there_o be_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n prescribe_v for_o baptism_n for_o the_o lord_n supper_n
short_a account_n of_o the_o general_a litany_n make_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o part_n of_o it_o for_o priest_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o all_o ibid._n all_o id._n ibid._n and_o also_o the_o form_n of_o the_o bishop_n blessing_n and_o of_o the_o final_a prayer_n 45_o prayer_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 45_o probable_o to_o be_v use_v in_o ordinary_a assembly_n in_o these_o constitution_n we_o find_v private_a christian_n enjoin_v to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o a_o form_n thrice_o in_o a_o day_n 25._o day_n ibid._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 25._o and_o we_o have_v form_n draw_v up_o for_o their_o use_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o sacrament_n 26.27_o sacrament_n ibid._n cap._n 26.27_o and_o upon_o divers_a other_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n ibid._n cap._n 34_o 35_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v also_o a_o office_n of_o baptism_n with_o form_n of_o renunciation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o confess_v the_o faith_n as_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o water_n etc._n etc._n 43._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 41_o 42_o 43._o a_o office_n for_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o bishop_n 3._o bishop_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 3._o and_o also_o for_o the_o ordain_v priest_n and_o deacon_n etc._n etc._n 25._o etc._n ibid._n cap._n 24_o 25._o but_o most_o particular_o there_o be_v the_o office_n at_o the_o communion_n with_o all_o those_o form_n use_v at_o those_o most_o solemn_a assembly_n 〈…〉_o assembly_n ibid._n lib._n 8._o 〈…〉_o 5._o ad_fw-la 〈…〉_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o litany_n say_v by_o the_o deacon_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o faithful_a answer_v to_o each_o petition_n domine_fw-la miserere_fw-la with_o the_o bishop_n prayer_n for_o they_o the_o like_a litany_n and_o prescribe_v prayer_n for_o those_o that_o be_v possess_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a and_o for_o the_o penitent_n and_o after_o these_o be_v all_o go_v out_o there_o be_v also_o prescribe_v a_o litany_n by_o the_o deacon_n and_o a_o prayer_n by_o the_o bishop_n for_o the_o faithful_a after_o which_o follow_v form_n prescribe_v for_o the_o salutation_n the_o first_o benediction_n the_o offering_n of_o their_o gift_n the_o invitation_n the_o preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n the_o hymn_n call_v trisagion_n to_o be_v sing_v by_o all_o the_o people_n and_o also_o a_o form_n for_o consecrate_v the_o element_n a_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n the_o order_n for_o receive_v and_o say_v amen_o when_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o sing_n of_o the_o xxxiv_o psalm_n o_o taste_n and_o see_v how_o gracious_a the_o lord_n be_v final_o there_o be_v a_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o conclude_a benediction_n with_o many_o other_o form_n on_o other_o less_o solemn_a occasion_n particular_o there_o be_v form_n for_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n as_o our_o adversary_n confess_v marg._n confess_v disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 162._o marg._n now_o if_o all_o this_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o a_o liturgy_n than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o liturgy_n then_o prescribe_v form_n must_v needs_o be_v use_v when_o this_o author_n write_v yea_o and_o long_o before_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n be_v author_n of_o these_o form_n his_o very_a pretend_v that_o show_v that_o those_o of_o that_o age_n have_v lose_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n of_o these_o form_n and_o this_o author_n take_v advantage_n from_o their_o immemorial_n use_v to_o ascribe_v they_o to_o the_o apostle_n now_o our_o adversary_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o though_o he_o dare_v not_o deny_v these_o constitution_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n for_o that_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v write_v yet_o labour_v to_o disparage_v and_o baffle_v this_o clear_a witness_n by_o several_a crafty_a cavil_n and_o objection_n first_o he_o thrust_v this_o writer_n down_o above_o one_o whole_a century_n and_o pretend_v he_o live_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o six_o age_n 111._o age_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o &_o 111._o but_o this_o be_v most_o notorios_o false_a as_o may_v be_v prove_v first_o because_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o century_n cite_v it_o as_o a_o know_a book_n in_o this_o age._n second_o because_o the_o matter_n of_o these_o form_n be_v exact_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o century_n for_o the_o first_o point_n athanasius_n reckon_v this_o book_n which_o he_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n among_o those_o which_o the_o father_n allow_v â—o_o be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n therefore_o it_o be_v extant_a long_o before_o his_o time_n monach_n time_n athan._n epistol_n ad_fw-la ammam_fw-la monach_n eusebius_n also_o compute_v it_o among_o those_o write_n which_o though_o they_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n yet_o be_v approve_v by_o the_o ancient_n and_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o book_n which_o the_o heretic_n have_v forge_v 71._o forge_v euseb_n hist_o lib._n cap._n 19_o pag._n 71._o s._n cyril_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o this_o century_n cite_v that_o passage_n about_o the_o phoenix_n out_o of_o it_o and_o ascribe_v â—t_a by_o name_n to_o clemens_n 8._o clemens_n cyril_n catech_n 18._o p._n 213._o collat._n cum_fw-la constit_fw-la clem._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 8._o which_o he_o will_v not_o have_v do_v if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v then_o account_v a_o approve_a book_n and_o well_o know_v to_o those_o of_o his_o age._n epiphanius_n quote_v it_o very_o often_o in_o his_o book_n against_o heresy_n by_o the_o express_a name_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n as_o a_o author_n of_o eminent_a credit_n and_o who_o testimony_n be_v sufficient_a as_o to_o what_o be_v a_o primitive_a usage_n 75._o usage_n epiphan_n panar_n lib._n 1._o tom._n 3._o haer._n 45_o &_o lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 75._o and_o he_o give_v this_o character_n of_o they_o that_o many_o doubt_v of_o they_o but_o do_v not_o reject_v they_o for_o say_v he_o all_o regular_a order_n be_v contain_v in_o they_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o contrary_a either_o to_o faith_n or_o worship_n or_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o church_n government_n 70._o government_n epiphan_n ibid._n lib._n 3._o tom._n 1._o haer._n 70._o that_o be_v they_o contain_v all_o necessary_a direction_n as_o to_z doctrine_n divine_a office_n and_o discipline_n now_o if_o this_o book_n have_v this_o reputation_n in_o this_o four_o century_n we_o must_v believe_v it_o be_v write_v soon_o and_o we_o may_v well_o allow_v it_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n at_o least_o in_o this_o age_n where_o we_o be_v content_a to_o place_v it_o and_o we_o hope_v our_o adversary_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o except_v against_o our_o modest_a assignation_n of_o the_o constitution_n to_o the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o century_n because_o mr._n cook_n think_v their_o true_a author_n be_v contemporary_a with_o s._n basil_n who_o die_v an._n 378_o maâ—g_v 378_o discou_n se_fw-la of_o lâ—turg_n p._n 110._o maâ—g_v and_o mounseur_fw-fr dailé_fw-fr reckon_v these_o constitution_n among_o the_o most_o ancient_a book_n which_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o confess_v they_o be_v publish_v soon_o after_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 330_o and_o therefore_o he_o cite_v they_o as_o good_a evidence_n for_o the_o usage_n of_o this_o century_n and_o the_o former_a pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la former_a dâ—â—le_fw-fr p_o aefat_n ad_fw-la l_o â—run_v de_fw-fr relig._n â—â—â—tus_fw-la obj_fw-la â—o_o pâ—oâ—eâ—nem_fw-la for_o which_o reason_n he_o must_v allow_v they_o to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n for_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o liturgy_n in_o these_o two_o age_n and_o true_o second_o we_o may_v prove_v this_o book_n to_o be_v at_o least_o thus_o ancient_a by_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o which_o be_v primitive_a pure_a and_o pious_a and_o the_o form_n be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o genuine_a father_n and_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o several_a occasion_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o age_n be_v free_a from_o those_o grosser_n corruption_n of_o the_o late_a time_n such_o as_o invocation_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o saint_n and_o angel_n adoration_n of_o image_n cross_n and_o relic_n the_o sacrifice_n propitiatory_a of_o the_o mass_n the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n with_o such_o like_a yea_o this_o liturgy_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v use_v in_o this_o century_n and_o not_o mention_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o they_o be_v all_o notorious_a corruption_n and_o innovation_n there_o be_v nothing_o but_o some_o charitable_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a without_o any_o respect_n to_o purgatory_n which_o can_v be_v except_v against_o in_o
they_o repeat_v again_o he_o cite_v this_o father_n to_o prove_v that_o those_o who_o be_v baptise_a be_v teach_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 2._o prayer_n isid_n lib_n 4._o ep_n 24._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2._o which_o show_v that_o form_n be_v not_o hold_v unlawful_a in_o that_o age._n but_o if_o my_o adversary_n have_v not_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v back_o all_o that_o make_v for_o liturgy_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o be_v imagine_v why_o he_o shall_v never_o mention_v that_o famous_a epistle_n which_o isidore_n write_v on_o purpose_n to_o expound_v that_o old_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n pronounce_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o the_o public_a form_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o constitution_n s._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o that_o be_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o unto_o which_o as_o isidore_n tell_v we_o the_o people_n answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n 122._o spirit_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 122._o this_o form_n so_o well_o explain_v by_o this_o father_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o those_o liturgy_n wherein_o this_o know_a form_n be_v find_v be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n and_o that_o when_o he_o advise_v a_o clergyman_n not_o to_o abuse_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 313._o he_o mean_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o profane_v and_o desecrate_v the_o sacred_a form_n by_o a_o most_o unholy_a life_n and_o conversation_n especial_o since_o he_o be_v not_o only_o a_o scholar_n of_o s._n chrysostoms_n who_o make_v a_o liturgy_n but_o also_o tell_v we_o 90._o we_o id._n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o that_o the_o woman_n in_o his_o time_n sing_v their_o part_n of_o the_o church_n service_n and_o when_o they_o be_v deserve_o excommunicate_a they_o be_v not_o all_o wed_v this_o great_a privilege_n which_o sufficient_o show_v there_o be_v form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o day_n wherein_o all_o the_o people_n have_v their_o share_n §_o 4._o his_o contemporary_a be_v the_o learned_a synesius_n 412._o synesius_n an._n dom._n 412._o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o same_o country_n he_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o gentile_a philosopher_n and_o not_o convert_v till_o he_o be_v come_v to_o be_v of_o a_o good_a age_n so_o that_o he_o have_v learn_v before_o he_o become_v a_o christian_a what_o silence_n and_o secrecy_n be_v due_a to_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o he_o furnish_v my_o adversary_n with_o divers_a passage_n concern_v the_o heathen_n care_v to_o conceal_v they_o 34._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 34._o but_o since_o he_o have_v own_v the_o pagan_n write_v their_o mystery_n down_o he_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v no_o write_a prayer_n in_o this_o age_n wherein_o they_o call_v they_o mystery_n for_o though_o they_o be_v conceal_v from_o the_o infidel_n and_o uninitiate_v they_o be_v daily_o use_v among_o the_o faithful_a and_o that_o they_o be_v form_n prescribe_v have_v be_v full_o prove_v however_o though_o we_o can_v expect_v that_o synesius_n shall_v write_v down_o the_o sacred_a word_n in_o his_o book_n or_o epistle_n which_o may_v fall_v into_o common_a or_o profane_a hand_n yet_o there_o be_v intimation_n in_o he_o that_o there_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n in_o his_o time_n and_o long_o before_o for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n he_o say_v the_o sacred_a prayer_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n do_v cry_n unto_o that_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o not_o so_o much_o set_v forth_o his_o power_n as_o reverence_v his_o providence_n 9_o providence_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n synes_o de_fw-fr regno_fw-la pag._n 9_o now_o these_o sacred_a prayer_n can_v not_o be_v extempore_o since_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o by_o their_o forefather_n therefore_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a form_n extempore_o devotion_n be_v proper_o our_o own_o prayer_n but_o the_o prayer_n of_o our_o father_n be_v form_n receive_v from_o the_o age_n before_o we_o beside_o we_o may_v note_v that_o he_o describe_v the_o service_n in_o which_o these_o prayer_n be_v use_v by_o this_o phrase_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o elsewhere_o he_o style_v it_o the_o hide_a mystery_n 194._o mystery_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d synes_n ep._n 57_o pag._n 194._o and_o nicephorus_n his_o scholiast_n explain_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o be_v such_o thing_n as_o be_v mystical_o deliver_v both_o as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o action_n 401._o action_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d nâ—ceph_n scholia_fw-la id_fw-la syne_n p._n 401._o that_o be_v in_o a_o form_n of_o word_n and_o a_o order_n of_o ceremony_n which_o be_v the_o two_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n which_o name_n also_o we_o have_v in_o synesius_n where_o he_o be_v recite_v the_o injury_n do_v to_o he_o by_o andronicus_n for_o he_o say_v the_o devil_n endeavour_v by_o this_o man_n mean_n to_o make_v he_o fly_v from_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep._n 67._o p._n 193._o that_o be_v as_o he_o explain_v himself_o afterward_o to_o make_v he_o omit_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o give_v over_o recite_v the_o public_a office_n which_o be_v then_o perform_v by_o a_o liturgy_n in_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o though_o he_o be_v very_o nice_a of_o write_v down_o any_o of_o the_o form_n in_o his_o common_a write_n yet_o he_o give_v we_o either_o the_o substance_n or_o the_o word_n of_o one_o of_o his_o prayer_n which_o he_o use_v not_o only_o in_o private_a but_o in_o the_o public_a office_n viz._n that_o justice_n may_v overcome_v injustice_n and_o that_o the_o city_n may_v he_o purge_v from_o all_o wickedness_n 258._o wickedness_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ep._n 121._o p._n 258._o which_o passage_n probable_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o his_o country_n there_o be_v something_o very_o like_o it_o in_o other_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o be_v use_v elsewhere_o in_o that_o age._n however_o our_o adversary_n who_o cite_v synesius_n so_o often_o and_o to_o no_o purpose_n about_o mystery_n can_v not_o or_o will_v not_o see_v any_o of_o these_o place_n which_o show_v there_o be_v ancient_a and_o prescribe_a form_n in_o his_o day_n 423._o celestinus_fw-la ep._n rom._n a.d._n 423._o §_o 5._o pope_n celestine_n as_o be_v affirm_v by_o many_o author_n order_v the_o psalm_n to_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o communion_n office_n by_o the_o whole_a congregation_n in_o the_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la 502._o antiphone_fw-la vita_fw-la celestina_n ap_fw-mi bin._n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag_n 732._o bena._n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o p_o 502._o that_o be_v as_o isidore_z expound_v it_o with_o reciprocal_a voice_n each_o side_n of_o the_o choir_n alternate_o answer_v the_o other_o 19_o other_o isâ—â—â—r_n orig._n lib._n 6._o cap._n 19_o and_o platina_n add_v that_o he_o put_v some_o particular_n into_o the_o office_n then_o in_o use_n 61._o use_n platin_n vita_fw-la celestina_n pag._n 61._o which_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v accustom_v to_o form_n in_o his_o day_n yet_o my_o contentious_a adversary_n twice_o produce_v this_o pope_n testimony_n to_o show_v that_o in_o his_o time_n at_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o order_n and_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n pray_v for_o but_o that_o they_o do_v not_o pray_v for_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n 29._o word_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 6._o &_o p_o 29._o and_o he_o cite_v the_o same_o place_n again_o to_o prove_v that_o form_n can_v be_v justify_v from_o that_o passage_n 138._o passage_n ibid._n p._n 138._o but_o to_o manifest_v his_o mistake_n i_o will_v first_o transcribe_v and_o then_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o celestine_n from_o whence_o he_o make_v this_o false_a conclusion_n the_o word_n be_v these_o let_v we_o look_v upon_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o priest_n prayer_n which_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n be_v uniform_o celebrate_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o in_o every_o orthodox_n church_n that_o so_o the_o rule_n for_o pray_v may_v fix_v the_o rule_n of_o believe_v for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o faithful_a perform_v their_o enjoin_v embassy_n they_o plead_v with_o the_o divine_a mercy_n for_o all_o mankind_n the_o whole_a church_n pray_v with_o they_o they_o entreat_v and_o pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o impious_a error_n that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v appear_v to_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o remove_n of_o the_o veil_n from_o their_o heart_n that_o heretic_n may_v repent_v and_o receive_v the_o catholic_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v revive_v by_o the_o spirit_n
of_o it_o send_v to_o this_o bishop_n be_v call_v a_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o therefore_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n but_o a_o book_n contain_v the_o preface_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v use_v in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n laetus_n a_o monk_n who_o about_o this_o time_n be_v ordain_v deacon_n and_o he_o in_o a_o short_a time_n learn_v the_o psalter_n and_o all_o that_o the_o ecclesiast_fw-la call_v order_n require_v so_o as_o to_o be_v more_o perfect_a in_o they_o than_o many_o be_v who_o have_v be_v long_o use_v to_o they_o 413._o they_o cointè_fw-fr annal_n eâ—â—les_n â—raâ—â—_n a_o 533._o pag_n 413._o this_o ecclesiastical_a order_n be_v a_o book_n as_o well_o as_o the_o psalter_n and_o this_o ingemous_a monk_n get_v to_o say_v the_o very_a word_n of_o they_o both_o by_o heart_n but_o to_o return_v to_o pope_n vigilius_n he_o be_v so_o tenacious_a of_o form_n that_o he_o warn_v etherius_fw-la not_o to_o permit_v one_o syllable_n to_o be_v alter_v in_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o the_o catholic_n by_o ancient_a custom_n use_v to_o say_v after_o the_o ps_n â—ms_v thus_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n but_o some_o heretic_n a_o little_a before_o presume_v to_o leave_v out_o the_o last_o be_v saying_n it_o thus_o and_o to_o the_o son_n the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o he_o coâ—demus_fw-la as_o a_o heretical_a variation_n 4._o variation_n vâ—â—_n ep._n 2._o ibid._n pag_n 4._o but_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a to_o secure_v the_o orthodox_n form_n if_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v liberty_n of_o vary_v the_o word_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n have_v then_o be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n nay_o if_o that_o have_v be_v permit_v in_o former_a age_n there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o certain_a primitive_a form_n leave_v by_o which_o they_o can_v have_v correct_v these_o heretical_a innovation_n §_o 8._o in_o the_o east_n we_o have_v further_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o liturgick_a form_n 550_o council_n mopseve_v an._n d._n 550_o for_o in_o the_o council_n of_o mopsvestia_n the_o father_n there_o assemble_v pray_v for_o the_o emperor_n in_o that_o ancient_a and_o general_o receive_v form_n o_o lord_n save_o the_o emperor_n and_o hear_v he_o whensoever_o he_o call_v upon_o thou_o 560._o thou_o salvum_fw-la fac_fw-la domine_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la &_o exaudi_fw-la eum_fw-la quacunque_fw-la die_fw-la te_fw-la invocaverit_fw-la vid._n synod_n quint._n collat_n 5._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 83._o anastasius_n sinaita_n patriar_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 560._o but_o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o the_o whole_a liturgy_n transcribe_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n and_o show_v to_o have_v be_v the_o antiochian_a office_n some_o age_n before_o be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o for_o anastasius_n who_o have_v be_v a_o monk_n of_o mount_n sinai_n be_v now_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n have_v some_o homily_n own_v to_o be_v genuine_a still_o extant_a wherein_o he_o refer_v to_o and_o expound_v the_o word_n and_o action_n prescribe_v by_o that_o ancient_a liturgy_n as_o first_o he_o bid_v they_o mind_n the_o deacon_n voice_n when_o he_o cry_v stand_v with_o reverence_n stand_v with_o fear_n bow_v down_o your_o head_n and_o again_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o engage_v you_o to_o attend_v when_o he_o bid_v you_o lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o what_o do_v you_o answer_v do_v you_o not_o reply_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n add_v that_o the_o people_n join_v their_o part_n to_o the_o priest_n make_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v more_o effectual_a he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v they_o the_o angel_n minister_v at_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n the_o cherubin_n stand_v round_o about_o and_o with_o sweet_a voice_n sing_v the_o trisagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a and_o the_o seraphin_n bow_v and_o adore_v he_o mention_n also_o the_o lord_n prayer_n as_o be_v daily_o repeat_v by_o all_o in_o the_o communion-office_n and_o comment_n upon_o that_o ancient_a form_n give_v holy_a thing_n to_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a 10._o holy_a arastas_fw-la sin_n orat_fw-la de_fw-fr sacr_n synaxt_v in_o auctario_fw-la bib._n pati_fw-la tom._n 2._o col_fw-fr 9_o &_o 10._o now_o these_o passage_n and_o in_o this_o order_n may_v be_v see_v in_o divers_a ancient_a liturgy_n particular_o in_o that_o which_o be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n which_o show_v that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v at_o antioch_n in_o this_o age_n which_o have_v be_v use_v there_o in_o divers_a of_o the_o foregoing_a century_n and_o though_o in_o these_o homily_n he_o do_v transcribe_v no_o more_o of_o they_o but_o only_o such_o part_n of_o the_o liturgy_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o move_v the_o people_n to_o come_v to_o the_o communion_n with_o devotion_n and_o reverence_n charity_n and_o holy_a resolution_n yet_o by_o those_o which_o he_o occasional_o mention_n and_o by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o ancient_a form_n be_v still_o in_o use_n there_o with_o little_a or_o no_o variation_n §_o 9_o by_o this_o time_n divers_a part_n of_o spain_n have_v embrace_v the_o catholic_a faith_n 563._o council_n bracar_n i._o an._n dom._n 563._o and_o therefore_o now_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n meet_v in_o a_o council_n at_o braga_n and_o after_o they_o have_v cause_v the_o book_n of_o ancient_a canon_n to_o be_v public_o read_v before_o they_o they_o gather_v out_o of_o they_o some_o that_o be_v of_o present_a use_n and_o revive_v they_o by_o a_o fresh_a impose_v they_o the_o first_o thing_n they_o labour_v to_o regulate_v be_v that_o variety_n of_o form_n and_o different_a way_n of_o divine_a service_n which_o the_o mixture_n of_o divers_a nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v produce_v among_o they_o therefore_o the_o first_o canon_n be_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o order_n of_o sing_v shall_v be_v keep_v in_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o that_o no_o different_a custom_n either_o of_o private_a man_n or_o of_o monastery_n shall_v be_v mix_v with_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n 211._o rule_n ut_fw-la unus_fw-la atque_fw-la idem_fw-la psallendi_fw-la ordo_fw-la in_o matutinis_fw-la vel_fw-la vespertinis_fw-la officiis_fw-la teneatur_fw-la &_o non_fw-la diversae_fw-la ac_fw-la privatae_fw-la neque_fw-la monasteriorum_fw-la consuetudines_fw-la cum_fw-la ecclesiasticâ_fw-la regulà _fw-fr sint_fw-la permixtae_fw-la council_n brac._n can_v 1._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 211._o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n office_n consist_v chief_o of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n with_o some_o proper_a collect_v and_o be_v all_o or_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o chant_v and_o sing_v which_o can_v be_v in_o a_o public_a congregation_n unless_o the_o form_n and_o word_n be_v know_v before_o wherefore_o for_o these_o matin_n and_o vesper_n they_o have_v establish_v one_o order_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v the_o communion-office_n before_o noon_n and_o for_o that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o prescribe_v form_n which_o they_o call_v here_o the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o since_o some_o private_a person_n presume_v to_o alter_v this_o and_o other_o follow_v some_o of_o the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o certain_a monastery_n they_o utter_o reject_v these_o variation_n and_o bound_v they_o all_o to_o the_o public_a liturgy_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o therefore_o ordo_fw-la psallendi_fw-la and_o ecclesiastica_fw-la regula_n must_v be_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o these_o confine_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o matin_n and_o vesper_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o to_o celebrate_v the_o communion-service_n by_o such_o a_o certain_a rule_n as_o admit_v of_o no_o variation_n and_o the_o follow_a canon_n make_v this_o still_o more_o plain_a the_o second_o be_v that_o on_o the_o vigil_n of_o feast_n and_o at_o the_o communion_n all_o shall_v read_v the_o same_o and_o not_o different_a lesson_n in_o the_o church_n the_o three_o order_n that_o bishop_n and_o priest_n shall_v use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o salute_v the_o people_n viz._n the_o lord_n be_v with_o you_o to_o which_o they_o shall_v answer_v and_o with_o thy_o spirit_n even_o as_o the_o whole_a east_n have_v retain_v it_o from_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o as_o the_o priscillianist_n have_v alter_v it_o the_o four_o canon_n be_v that_o the_o communion-office_n shall_v by_o all_o be_v celebrate_v by_o that_o same_o order_n which_o profuturus_fw-la former_o bishop_n of_o this_o church_n receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o apostolical_a see_n the_o five_o enjoin_v that_o none_o pass_v by_o that_o order_n of_o baptise_v which_o the_o church_n of_o braga_n ancient_o use_v and_o which_o to_o avoid_v all_o doubt_n concern_v the_o same_o profuturus_fw-la have_v receive_v in_o write_v from_o the_o see_v of_o s._n peter_n 212._o peter_n council_n bracar_n l._n can._n 2_o
the_o sibyl_n book_n their_o extraordinary_a ritual_a have_v also_o a_o liturgy_n send_v to_o they_o in_o write_v by_o apollo_n he_o also_o mention_n a_o public_a table_n wherein_o their_o usual_a prayer_n be_v write_v and_o say_v that_o scipio_n reform_v their_o common-prayer-book_n 124._o common-prayer-book_n ibid._n p._n 124._o we_o leave_v he_o or_o his_o friend_n to_o reconcile_v these_o contradiction_n but_o be_v sure_o the_o heathen_n do_v conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o he_o must_v infallible_o grant_v that_o the_o christian_n may_v both_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n also_o and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o and_o if_o the_o christian_n as_o he_o say_v learned_a of_o the_o heathen_n to_o conceal_v their_o administration_n they_o may_v also_o learn_v of_o they_o to_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o deliver_v those_o book_n to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v and_o this_o sufficient_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o falsehood_n of_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o the_o christian_n can_v have_v no_o write_a liturgy_n because_o they_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n from_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o since_o he_o have_v fill_v so_o many_o needless_a page_n upon_o this_o subject_a i_o will_v give_v some_o short_a touch_v upon_o all_o that_o look_v like_o objection_n in_o each_o of_o they_o first_o he_o discourse_n as_o if_o this_o silence_n and_o conceal_v of_o mystery_n be_v to_o be_v restrain_v especial_o to_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 28._o age_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 28._o and_o the_o two_o author_n which_o furnish_v he_o with_o these_o quotation_n dailé_n 25._o dailé_n dail_n de_fw-fr object_n cult_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 25._o and_o chamier_n 8._o chamier_n chamier_n panstrat_n tom._n 4._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o both_o say_v this_o sort_n of_o niceness_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age._n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o and_o his_o quotation_n general_o fall_v within_o this_o period_n then_o for_o all_o this_o doughty_a argument_n the_o chrian_o may_v have_v write_v liturgy_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n or_o more_o at_o the_o first_o since_o they_o do_v not_o endeavour_v in_o those_o first_o and_o best_a time_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n as_o these_o man_n think_v therefore_o we_o may_v have_v precedent_n of_o prescribe_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n though_o all_o this_o be_v true_a second_o their_o calling_n the_o sacrament_n mystery_n do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o administer_a they_o in_o a_o audible_a voice_n before_o the_o faithful_a every_o day_n and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o dare_v not_o commit_v they_o to_o write_v for_o daily_o read_v or_o speak_v these_o word_n in_o public_a with_o so_o loud_a a_o voice_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_n may_v hear_v and_o answer_v be_v much_o more_o a_o publish_v they_o than_o write_v they_o in_o book_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n so_o that_o all_o that_o margin_n which_o he_o heap_v up_o 29._o up_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 29._o only_o prove_v that_o they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o unbaptised_a who_o be_v turn_v out_o when_o these_o mystery_n begin_v as_o well_o as_o keep_v from_o see_v the_o book_n and_o so_o remain_v ignorant_a of_o the_o solemn_a word_n but_o the_o faithful_a be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o very_a phrase_n and_o expression_n that_o if_o the_o least_o hint_n be_v but_o give_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n before_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a it_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o office_n which_o the_o preacher_n hint_v at_o which_o undeniable_o prove_v they_o be_v know_v and_o usual_a form_n and_o be_v such_o they_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v write_v down_o otherwise_o such_o variation_n will_v have_v be_v make_v that_o no_o appeal_n can_v have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o faithful_a concern_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n because_o no_o extempore_o man_n now_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n for_o his_o word_n or_o phrase_n use_v some_o time_n before_o therefore_o they_o be_v mystery_n only_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o well-known_a form_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o write_v down_o to_o prevent_v all_o variation_n three_o as_o to_o the_o tedious_a proof_n of_o the_o gentile_n secrecy_n 33._o secrecy_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 30_o 31_o 32_o &_o 33._o i_o have_v note_v that_o he_o own_v they_o write_v down_o these_o mystery_n and_o pag._n 32._o he_o say_v that_o the_o roman_n have_v a_o book_n of_o their_o public_a rite_n as_o old_a as_o king_n tarquin_n be_v time_n and_o that_o valerius_n max._n mention_n one_o who_o be_v punish_v for_o let_v a_o unconcerned_a person_n transcribe_v it_o which_o show_v how_o impertinent_a all_o these_o quotation_n be_v to_o prove_v his_o point_n which_o be_v that_o mystery_n must_v not_o at_o all_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v indeed_o fear_v this_o consequence_n he_o add_v in_o the_o next_o page_n 33._o if_o they_o do_v commit_v they_o to_o write_v it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o character_n as_o none_o of_o the_o vninitiate_v understand_v but_o then_o he_o make_v out_o nothing_o but_o that_o the_o egyptian_n describe_v their_o mystery_n in_o such_o unintelligible_a hieroglyphic_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o either_o greek_n or_o roman_n write_v they_o in_o such_o figure_n much_o less_o do_v it_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n use_v any_o hieroglyphic_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o argue_v from_o that_o custom_n peculiar_a to_o pagan_a egypt_n as_o if_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o christian_a usage_n from_o thence_o four_o the_o exclude_v the_o catechaman_n from_o hear_v the_o prayer_n and_o refuse_v to_o recite_v any_o phrase_n of_o they_o in_o a_o sermon_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a which_o he_o speak_v of_o 36._o of_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 35_o 36._o be_v very_o good_a argument_n that_o these_o office_n be_v celebrate_v by_o prescribe_a form_n which_o word_n have_v they_o be_v suffer_v daily_o to_o hear_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o administration_n be_v perform_v or_o have_v often_o hear_v they_o in_o sermon_n they_o may_v easy_o learn_v and_o remember_v they_o and_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v prescribe_v constant_a invariable_a form_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o let_v they_o stay_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o repeat_v they_o nor_o open_o mention_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n have_v they_o officiate_v various_o and_o in_o his_o extempore_o way_n they_o may_v have_v stand_v by_o for_o seven_o year_n and_o hear_v the_o sermon_n in_o which_o some_o part_n of_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o and_o there_o have_v be_v no_o danger_n of_o their_o learn_v they_o and_o since_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n do_v write_v down_o their_o mystery_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o the_o initiate_v the_o christian_n may_v do_v so_o also_o and_o yet_o keep_v they_o secret_a enough_o from_o the_o unconvert_v or_o unbaptise_v for_o they_o may_v as_o well_o keep_v they_o from_o see_v their_o book_n of_o mystery_n as_o to_o turn_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v their_o hear_v they_o and_o his_o instance_n of_o the_o creed_n pag._n 37._o prove_v this_o for_o the_o creed_n be_v write_v down_o and_o expound_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyril_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o yet_o then_o and_o long_o after_o it_o be_v keep_v secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n till_o some_o small_a time_n before_o the_o day_n of_o their_o baptism_n therefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v be_v not_o publish_v to_o the_o uninitiate_v five_o baronius_n do_v not_o say_v the_o primitive_a literae_fw-la formatae_fw-la be_v not_o draw_v up_o in_o write_v spondanus_n indeed_o his_o epitomator_n do_v say_v something_o to_o that_o purpose_n 44._o purpose_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 38._o c_o spondanâ—pit_n â—pit_z an._n 325._o h._n 44._o but_o baronius_n himself_o only_o say_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_n will_v not_o put_v the_o word_n of_o these_o form_v epistle_n the_o private_a cognisance_n by_o which_o stranger-christians_a be_v know_v to_o be_v catholic_o wherever_o they_o come_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o council_n but_o he_o add_v they_o agree_v upon_o a_o form_n there_o and_o set_v down_o what_o it_o be_v he_o say_v such_o be_v the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o father_n for_o these_o form_v epistle_n 32â—_n epistle_n baron_fw-fr an._n 325._o §._o 166_o 167._o pag._n 32â—_n but_o still_o it_o be_v a_o secret_a write_v down_o then_o but_o not_o publish_v among_o the_o canon_n for_o fear_v the_o heretic_n may_v get_v copy_n and_o deceive_v the_o catholic_a bishop_n thereby_o which_o
do_v good_a 6._o good_a clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 6._o now_o these_o be_v the_o constant_a and_o common_a want_n of_o all_o man_n and_o thing_n daily_o needful_a for_o every_o one_o it_o be_v most_o fit_a to_o ask_v they_o in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n and_o if_o they_o have_v pray_v for_o these_o thing_n extempore_o clemens_n can_v not_o have_v be_v so_o positive_a in_o the_o method_n as_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v i_o have_v almost_o forget_v one_o of_o his_o objection_n which_o be_v that_o the_o christian_n then_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n which_o show_v they_o have_v no_o book_n ibid._n book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 9_o &_o clem._n alex._n ibid._n i_o reply_v it_o prove_v no_o such_o matter_n because_o though_o the_o priest_n do_v read_v his_o part_n out_o of_o a_o book_n the_o people_n may_v lift_v up_o their_o hand_n and_o eye_n so_o long_o as_o he_o pray_v alone_o and_o by_o frequent_a use_n of_o the_o common_a form_n both_o they_o and_o he_o will_v be_v so_o ready_a at_o the_o accustom_a word_n as_o to_o have_v liberty_n enough_o to_o look_v off_o from_o their_o book_n and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n as_o we_o in_o this_o church_n often_o do_v in_o the_o use_n of_o our_o liturgy_n §_o 4._o at_o the_o same_o time_n flourish_v tertullian_n 192._o tertullian_n an._n dom._n 192._o in_o who_o work_n we_o have_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o he_o declare_v that_o christ_n have_v fix_v a_o new_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o we_o who_o be_v his_o disciple_n viz._n the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o he_o expound_v in_o a_o peculiar_a tract_n 1._o tract_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 1._o and_o in_o divers_a place_n call_v it_o the_o lawful_a and_o the_o ordinary_a prayer_n 2._o prayer_n de_fw-fr orat._n cap._n 9_o &_o the_o jejun_n cap._n 15._o pag._n 553._o de_fw-la fuga_fw-la in_o persec_fw-la cap._n 2._o there_o be_v clear_a proof_n in_o he_o that_o the_o christian_n daily_o repeat_v this_o very_a form_n now_o if_o they_o use_v but_o one_o form_n in_o their_o devotion_n they_o can_v not_o think_v form_n be_v unlawful_a nor_o imagine_v that_o form_n stint_v the_o spirit_n as_o our_o dissenter_n now_o believe_v yea_o that_o they_o use_v in_o public_a to_o pray_v by_o form_n seem_v to_o be_v intimate_v in_o that_o passage_n that_o the_o christian_n meet_v together_o and_o as_o if_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o to_o battle_n do_v joint_o set_v upon_o god_n with_o their_o prayer_n which_o violence_n be_v acceptable_a to_o the_o almighty_a 39_o almighty_a quasi_fw-la manu_fw-la factâ_fw-la precationibus_fw-la ambiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la vis_fw-la deo_fw-la grata_fw-la est_fw-la tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o for_o this_o imply_v their_o join_a voice_n as_o well_o as_o heart_n and_o though_o he_o do_v not_o give_v we_o the_o very_a word_n of_o their_o litany_n because_o he_o write_v to_o the_o unbeliever_n yet_o he_o describe_v some_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o desire_v of_o god_n to_o bestow_v on_o the_o emperor_n viz._n that_o they_o may_v have_v a_o long_a life_n and_o a_o quiet_a empire_n that_o their_o family_n may_v be_v safe_a their_o army_n valiant_a their_o senate_n faithful_a their_o people_n virtuous_a and_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v be_v in_o peace_n 30._o peace_n tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o and_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o tertullian_n can_v not_o have_v quote_v these_o particular_n as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o christian_n loyalty_n if_o they_o have_v not_o general_o ask_v these_o very_a thing_n extempore_o prayer_n will_v have_v be_v so_o various_a that_o they_o can_v have_v be_v no_o evidence_n in_o this_o or_o any_o other_o case_n moreover_o he_o call_v the_o office_n use_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n divine_a and_o solemn_a rite_n and_o add_v that_o after_o these_o solemn_a rite_n be_v finish_v the_o people_n be_v dismiss_v 9_o dismiss_v dominica_n solennia_fw-la transacta_fw-la solennia_fw-la &_o dimissa_fw-la plebe_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la cap._n 9_o where_o though_o he_o studious_o avoid_v recite_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n yet_o he_o intimate_v by_o that_o phrase_n it_o be_v a_o form_n because_o solenne_n preces_fw-la solemn_a prayer_n among_o the_o roman_n be_v those_o certain_a and_o solemn_a word_n in_o prayer_n from_o which_o they_o may_v not_o vary_v 61._o vary_v brisson_n de_fw-fr formul_fw-la lib._n 1._o pag._n 61._o he_o also_o say_v concern_v baptism_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o only_o impose_v the_o law_n of_o baptise_v but_o also_o prescribe_v the_o form_n of_o it_o 13._o it_o tertul._n de_fw-fr bapt._n cap._n 13._o so_o that_o baptism_n doubtless_o be_v perform_v then_o by_o a_o certain_a and_o set_v form_n and_o though_o our_o adversary_n argue_v that_o tertullian_n use_v variety_n of_o word_n concern_v this_o form_n 95._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 94._o &_o 95._o yet_o it_o be_v to_o be_v note_v that_o this_o be_v only_o in_o his_o discourse_v concern_v it_o where_o tertullian_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n but_o mention_n the_o thing_n occasional_o as_o to_o the_o laudatory_a part_n of_o the_o service_n it_o appear_v from_o he_o that_o they_o sing_v psalm_n and_o hymn_n alternate_o and_o therefore_o in_o form_n 172._o form_n tert._n ad_fw-la uxor_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 172._o one_o of_o which_o form_n be_v the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la which_o he_o describe_v as_o irenaeus_n do_v by_o the_o last_o word_n world_n without_o end_n amen_n for_o he_o ask_v the_o christian_n if_o they_o can_v give_v testimony_n to_o a_o gladiator_n in_o the_o theatre_n with_o that_o mouth_n which_o say_v amen_n in_o the_o church_n or_o if_o they_o can_v say_v world_n without_o end_n to_o any_o but_o god_n or_o christ_n 83._o christ_n exit_fw-la ore_fw-la que_fw-la amen_o in_fw-la sanctum_fw-la protuleris_fw-la gladiatori_fw-la testimonium_fw-la reddere_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d alii_fw-la omnino_fw-la dicere_fw-la nisi_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o christo_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr spectac_fw-la pag._n 83._o from_o whence_o we_o may_v infer_v that_o the_o glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o form_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n be_v also_o a_o form_n use_v in_o tertullian_n time_n in_o africa_n and_o so_o may_v be_v just_o take_v for_o one_o of_o the_o primitive_a and_o universal_a form_n by_o which_o all_o church_n do_v glorify_v god_n and_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a for_o our_o adversary_n to_o give_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o may_v not_o use_v form_n in_o their_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o their_o praise_n he_o urge_v against_o this_o one_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n where_o describe_v their_o lovefeast_n he_o say_v after_o they_o have_v wash_v their_o hand_n and_o bring_v in_o light_n they_o call_v for_o some_o to_o sing_v either_o psalm_n or_o somewhat_o of_o their_o own_o compose_v 143._o compose_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 39_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 126_o &_o 143._o but_o if_o we_o look_v on_o the_o place_n we_o shall_v find_v this_o be_v after_o the_o public_a worship_n be_v do_v at_o their_o common_a meal_n and_o if_o this_o hymn_n be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n than_o it_o be_v a_o form_n most_o certain_o or_o if_o it_o be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_v probable_o it_o be_v make_v at_o home_n however_o it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o now_o those_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o inspiration_n be_v cease_v we_o may_v compose_v extempore_o hymn_n because_o they_o do_v it_o in_o a_o age_n when_o many_o have_v those_o gift_n some_o other_o slight_a objection_n he_o raise_v out_o of_o this_o author_n against_o form_n of_o prayer_n as_o first_o that_o christian_n than_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o pray_v 9_o pray_v tertul._n apol._n cap._n 30._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 9_o but_o this_o be_v answer_v before_o and_o yet_o we_o must_v add_v that_o tertullian_n affirm_v they_o do_v not_o always_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n in_o prayer_n for_o sometime_o he_o say_v they_o do_v not_o look_v up_o with_o confidence_n towards_o heaven_n but_o imitate_v the_o publican_n who_o pray_v with_o a_o humble_a and_o downcast_a countenance_n 13._o countenance_n idem_fw-la de_fw-la oratione_fw-la c._n 13._o and_o s._n cyprian_n observe_v that_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o impudent_o lift_v up_o their_o eye_n to_o heaven_n 310_o heaven_n cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §._o 4._o p._n 310_o so_o that_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o one_o posture_n or_o the_o other_o but_o his_o main_a objection_n out_o of_o tertullian_n be_v that_o phrase_n of_o sine_fw-la monitore_fw-la quia_fw-la de_fw-la pectore_fw-la viz._n that_o the_o christian_n pray_v without_o a_o monitor_n because_o they_o pray_v out_o of_o their_o breast_n
out_o the_o main_a word_n the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o only_a read_v it_o that_o supplication_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v celebrate_v at_o the_o nine_o hour_n and_o in_o the_o evening_n 162._o evening_n caranz_n in_o the_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 162._o but_o not_o trust_v to_o any_o of_o these_o shift_n he_o spend_v five_o or_o six_o page_n together_o in_o labour_v to_o pervert_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o and_o i_o must_v beg_v the_o reader_n patience_n while_o i_o follow_v he_o his_o first_o device_n be_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n may_v signify_v only_o the_o same_o prayer_n use_v often_o but_o the_o word_n not_o prescribe_v or_o impose_v on_o they_o by_o other_o i_o reply_v the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n be_v not_o use_v often_o but_o the_o same_o liturgy_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v use_v always_o so_o that_o if_o he_o grant_v we_o as_o here_o he_o seem_v to_o do_v that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o prayer_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o synod_n impose_v and_o prescribe_v they_o to_o be_v use_v always_o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o canon_n to_o import_v that_o these_o prayer_n be_v of_o their_o own_o compose_n no_o such_o word_n as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la yea_o we_o see_v balsamon_n and_o zonaras_n say_v this_o canon_n express_o forbid_v such_o prayer_n and_o yet_o if_o the_o priest_n of_o that_o age_n have_v make_v they_o the_o council_n enjoin_v they_o never_o to_o make_v any_o more_o but_o always_o to_o use_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o if_o they_o have_v be_v at_o liberty_n to_o make_v new_a form_n these_o can_v not_o be_v call_v the_o same_o prayer_n but_o second_o he_o show_v all_o his_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v not_o then_o signify_v a_o book_n or_o model_n of_o prescribe_a form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o may_v have_v spare_v all_o those_o quotation_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o make_v out_o that_o it_o signify_v the_o administration_n of_o a_o public_a function_n or_o office_n since_o we_o grant_v that_o be_v the_o general_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n but_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v it_o only_o as_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o prayer_n and_o praise_n and_o then_o i_o affirm_v it_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n thus_o causabon_n tell_v we_o that_o beside_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o a_o public_a function_n it_o also_o signify_v the_o prescribe_a order_n for_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n of_o which_o kind_n be_v those_o publish_v under_o the_o title_n of_o peter_n james_n andrew_n basil_n and_o chrysostom_n partly_o true_a and_o partly_o false_a the_o latin_n call_v it_o the_o order_n or_o office_n the_o greek_n sometime_o the_o method_n etc._n etc._n 384._o etc._n causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o and_o since_o it_o do_v signify_v a_o prescribe_a order_n sometime_o we_o may_v reasonable_o judge_v it_o do_v so_o in_o this_o council_n because_o we_o see_v the_o hymn_n which_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o public_a service_n be_v write_v form_n as_o the_o xuth_o canon_n cite_v before_o show_v and_o because_o liturgy_n be_v then_o very_o usual_a in_o the_o eastern_a church_n where_o this_o council_n be_v hold_v and_o we_o can_v prove_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v for_o a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o service_n not_o only_o after_o this_o council_n but_o before_o it_o so_o when_o flavianus_n sing_v david_n psalm_n alternate_o at_o antioch_n before_o this_o council_n the_o bishop_n desire_v that_o the_o same_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tâ—eoâ—â—ret_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 2._o which_o may_v fit_o be_v interpret_v that_o they_o will_v bring_v those_o psalter_n so_o distinguish_v for_o alternate_a sing_v and_o use_v they_o in_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o sardica_n an._n 347._o a_o bishop_n come_v to_o a_o strange_a city_n be_v order_v to_o assemble_v and_o perform_v his_o liturgy_n there_o 12._o there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d con._n sard._n can._n 12._o here_o say_v balsamon_n liturgy_n be_v not_o put_v for_o prayer_n and_o zonaras_n say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v to_o send_v up_o the_o accustom_a hymn_n to_o god_n 500_o god_n balsam_n &_o zonar_n in_o loc._n bever_n tom._n 1._o pag._n 500_o our_o adversary_n also_o grant_v that_o the_o heathen_n have_v write_v form_n and_o pray_v out_o of_o a_o book_n yet_o julian_n call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o officiate_v in_o their_o temple_n by_o these_o form_n the_o time_n of_o their_o perform_a liturgy_n and_o when_o their_o course_n be_v expire_v that_o he_o call_v the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v not_o use_v liturgy_n in_o the_o temple_n 552._o temple_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d julian_n ep_v fragm_n pag_n 552._o so_o we_o may_v explain_v nazianzen_n who_o father_n as_o we_o shall_v prove_v pray_v by_o a_o form_n that_o he_o be_v very_o ill_a when_o he_o come_v to_o church_n and_o be_v often_o cure_v only_o by_o say_v his_o liturgy_n 313._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o thus_o we_o must_v explain_v synesius_n where_o he_o say_v andronicus_n make_v he_o so_o unfit_a to_o pray_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o omit_v the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o altar_n 193._o altar_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d syne_n epist_n 57_o pag_n 193._o that_o be_v the_o communion_n office_n which_o be_v usual_o perform_v there_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n an._n 431_o we_o read_v of_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n liturgy_n which_o can_v be_v mean_v of_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n of_o prayer_n appoint_v for_o public_a assembly_n in_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n 2._o evening_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n ephes_n bâ—n_n tom._n 1._o par_fw-fr 2._o so_o also_o in_o a_o ancient_a ecclesiastical_a historian_n a_o bishop_n begin_v the_o prayer_n be_v say_v to_o begin_v his_o liturgy_n 188._o liturgy_n theâ—dor_n lect._n pag._n 188._o and_o in_o theodoret_n that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n epistle_n viz._n the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n 423._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodorâ—t_n p._n 128._o epist_n 46._o uâ—xit_fw-la an._n 423._o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o mystical_a liturgy_n and_o according_o we_o find_v it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n place_v just_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o communion-service_n or_o in_o theodoret_n phrase_n of_o the_o liturgy_n for_o the_o sacrament_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n cite_v justinian_n also_o as_o if_o liturgy_n in_o he_o do_v not_o signify_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n though_o all_o man_n know_v the_o greek_a church_n have_v a_o form_n of_o liturgy_n in_o his_o time_n and_o the_o very_a place_n cite_v by_o he_o have_v that_o signification_n as_o when_o he_o allow_v the_o nun_n one_o grave_n old_a man_n to_o make_v the_o necessary_a response_n and_o one_o priest_n to_o perform_v the_o liturgy_n and_o give_v they_o the_o holy_a communion_n 44._o communion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n no_o â—_o do_fw-mi 3._o de_fw-fr episc_n &_o câ—â—r_n l._n 44._o so_o also_o to_o sing_v the_o night_n the_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n and_o hymn_n which_o be_v in_o prescribe_a form_n then_o be_v call_v the_o perform_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n 43._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n l._n 43._o and_o this_o be_v distin_a guish_v in_o another_o law_n from_o private_a devotion_n where_o he_o permit_v man_n to_o have_v a_o place_n in_o their_o house_n for_o prayer_n provide_v they_o do_v none_o of_o those_o thing_n there_o which_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n do_v prescribe_v 58._o prescribe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 5_o tit_n 13._o nou._n 58._o where_o the_o holy_a liturgy_n can_v mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o book_n or_o office_n wherein_o the_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v contain_v and_o therefore_o my_o politic_a adversary_n only_o name_v this_o place_n but_o dare_v not_o cite_v it_o at_o large_a but_o those_o place_n which_o he_o do_v quote_v may_v proper_o enough_o be_v so_o expound_v for_o to_o exclude_v a_o clerk_n from_o the_o liturgy_n 33._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cod._n lib._n 1._o tit_n 4._o l._n 33._o be_v to_o suspend_v he_o from_o say_v the_o public_a or_o common_a prayer_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v mystery_n or_o liturgy_n 31._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d authent_fw-mi coll_v 9_o tit_n 6._o nou._n 123._o cap._n 31._o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o who_o disturb_v a_o priest_n in_o administer_a
against_o this_o evident_a truth_n and_o the_o first_o be_v a_o manifest_a falsehood_n viz._n that_o no_o ancient_a author_n mention_n it_o etc._n it_o discourse_v of_o litu_fw-la g._n p._n 162_o etc._n etc._n for_o we_o have_v see_v many_o of_o the_o ancient_n do_v attest_v it_o second_o he_o say_v many_o word_n rite_n and_o person_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o it_o which_o can_v belong_v to_o s._n basil_n be_v time_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o modern_a copy_n now_o extant_a have_v many_o late_a corruption_n in_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o defend_v any_o one_o of_o these_o but_o if_o these_o be_v cast_v out_o there_o remain_v many_o primitive_a pious_a and_o excellent_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n which_o be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o genuine_a work_n and_o to_o the_o uncorrupted_a age_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o these_o be_v all_o the_o passage_n in_o it_o that_o we_o defend_v and_o account_v to_o have_v be_v the_o composure_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o if_o there_o be_v but_o five_o page_n of_o this_o kind_n that_o suffice_v to_o make_v out_o my_o position_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o these_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v general_o use_v in_o public_a in_o his_o time_n but_o the_o reader_n who_o will_v peruse_v this_o liturgy_n will_v find_v the_o far_o great_a part_n of_o it_o to_o be_v holy_a pure_a and_o primitive_a form_n and_o the_o prayer_n response_n hymn_n and_o doxology_n most_o of_o they_o both_o for_o matter_n and_o style_n agreeable_a to_o this_o age_n and_o attest_v by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n both_o of_o this_o and_o former_a century_n as_o to_o the_o person_n mention_v in_o this_o liturgy_n who_o live_v after_o s._n basil_n their_o name_n be_v take_v out_o of_o modern_a manuscript_n copy_v from_o some_o liturgy_n which_o be_v in_o use_n in_o those_o late_a age_n wherein_o such_o person_n live_v but_o though_o these_o name_n be_v not_o in_o s._n basil_n original_a yet_o they_o do_v no_o more_o prove_v he_o never_o make_v the_o original_a liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o he_o or_o that_o he_o make_v no_o liturgy_n than_o our_o pray_v for_o the_o present_a king_n and_o queen_n or_o our_o have_a office_n for_o the_o five_o of_o november_n and_o the_o 30_o of_o january_n prove_v that_o the_o main_a substance_n of_o the_o common-prayer-book_n be_v not_o compose_v in_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_n so_o that_o i_o can_v but_o blush_v at_o such_o learned_a man_n as_o for_o want_n of_o better_a urge_v such_o trifle_a sophistry_n for_o argument_n three_o my_o adversary_n object_n that_o divers_a learned_a protestant_n count_v this_o liturgy_n spurious_a to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o many_o also_o count_v the_o main_a of_o it_o to_o be_v genuine_a but_o all_o learned_a protestant_n except_o my_o adversary_n do_v grant_n enough_o for_o my_o purpose_n viz._n that_o s._n basil_n do_v make_v a_o liturgy_n which_o sufficient_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n du_n plessis_n himself_o out_o of_o who_o my_o adversary_n steal_v most_o of_o his_o argument_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o appearance_n and_o likelihood_n that_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_o ordain_v a_o prescript_n form_n of_o the_o administration_n in_o their_o diocese_n 50._o diocese_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 6._o pag._n 50._o the_o learned_a rivet_n will_v not_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v whole_o spurious_a though_o he_o think_v as_o we_o do_v that_o many_o thing_n be_v add_v to_o it_o and_o some_o thing_n alter_v afterward_o 310._o afterward_o riveti_n censur_fw-fr pag._n 310._o and_o causabon_n as_o we_o note_v before_o account_v these_o liturgy_n partly_o false_a and_o partly_o true_a 384._o true_a causab_n exercit_fw-la in_o baron_n xuj_o p._n 384._o with_o these_o also_o the_o famous_a salmasius_n though_o no_o great_a friend_n to_o ancient_a form_n do_v agree_v 254._o agree_v salmas_n contra_fw-la grot._fw-la open_fw-mi posthum_fw-la pag._n 254._o bishop_n bilson_n cite_v many_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o and_o justify_v they_o to_o be_v authentic_a so_o far_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o other_o father_n of_o that_o age_n 437._o age_n bilson_n christian_a subject_n part_n 4._o pag._n 437._o and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o chemnitius_n say_v he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o basil_n and_o chrysostom_n do_v make_v some_o such_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o he_o say_v that_o what_o we_o read_v now_o under_o their_o name_n be_v not_o all_o genuine_a sincere_a nor_o certain_a 191._o certain_a chemnit_fw-la exam_fw-la council_n trident._n part_n 2._o pag._n 191._o which_o we_o free_o grant_v because_o it_o follow_v that_o some_o of_o that_o which_o now_o go_v under_o their_o name_n be_v genuine_a sincere_a and_o certain_a four_o he_o urge_v the_o many_o corruption_n which_o be_v in_o the_o modern_a copy_n such_o as_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o the_o bless_a virgin_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n to_o which_o we_o have_v give_v a_o answer_n before_o and_o shall_v now_o only_o say_v that_o these_o be_v add_v to_o the_o old_a form_n and_o a_o judicious_a antiquary_n may_v easy_o distinguish_v these_o novel_a addition_n from_o the_o old_a primitive_a form_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v cast_v away_o because_o some_o have_v add_v corruption_n to_o they_o we_o do_v not_o justify_v but_o reject_v these_o addition_n and_o there_o be_v enough_o beside_o to_o prove_v our_o position_n therefore_o i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o these_o liturgy_n there_o be_v many_o passage_n which_o condemn_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o it_o will_v be_v pity_n to_o cast_v away_o these_o because_o of_o some_o dross_n mix_v with_o they_o which_o when_o we_o have_v separate_v the_o pure_a primitive_a silver_n will_v remain_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o s._n basil_n make_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o his_o day_n use_v to_o pray_v by_o prescribe_a form_n §_o 16._o the_o book_n which_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n 370._o dionysius_n areopag_n or_o rather_o apollinaris_n laod._n an._n dom._n 370._o and_o especial_o that_o of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n have_v in_o they_o many_o indication_n of_o a_o liturgy_n but_o be_v write_v in_o this_o age_n as_o be_v suppose_v by_o apollinaris_n bishop_n of_o laodicea_n who_o be_v a_o great_a friend_n of_o s._n basil_n and_o have_v be_v note_v not_o only_o for_o his_o high-flown_a style_n but_o also_o for_o put_v out_o book_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a father_n etc._n father_n dr._n cave_n apostol_n life_n of_o diony_n areop_n num_fw-la 13._o etc._n etc._n but_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o or_o no_o doubtless_o they_o must_v be_v ancient_a than_o the_o six_o century_n because_o many_o of_o the_o rite_n here_o expound_v be_v disuse_v before_o that_o time_n and_o because_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n of_o they_o as_o cite_v by_o s._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n 553._o century_n liberati_n brev._n cap._n 10._o apud_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 182._o script_n an._n 553._o however_o liberatus_n who_o record_v this_o and_o allow_v dionysius_n his_o work_n to_o be_v good_a evidence_n live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n and_o if_o these_o book_n have_v be_v write_v but_o little_a before_o it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v urge_v they_o for_o evidence_n in_o dispute_n s._n gregory_n also_o the_o great_a who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n wherein_o dailé_n pretend_v these_o book_n be_v write_v cite_v the_o celestial_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n areopagita_n and_o call_v he_o a_o ancient_n and_o venerable_a writer_n 138._o writer_n greg._n mag._n hom_n 34._o in_o evang._n p._n 138._o yea_o in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n this_o book_n be_v cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n by_o two_o writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n 7._o church_n an._n 527._o leont_n byzant_n contr_n nest_n lib._n 2._o &_o anastas_n sinaita_n anagog_n contempl_a in_o hexam_n lib._n 7._o and_o maximus_n write_v scholias_n upon_o these_o book_n anno_fw-la dom._n 640._o wherefore_o this_o author_n have_v such_o credit_n and_o be_v mistake_v for_o the_o true_a dionysius_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n can_v not_o live_v in_o late_a time_n than_o these_o wherein_o we_o now_o place_v he_o and_o we_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o our_o adversary_n allow_v viz._n that_o he_o may_v have_v credit_n in_o report_v the_o usage_n of_o his_o own_o time_n p_o 39_o p_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 39_o now_o though_o this_o author_n be_v so_o very_o fearful_a of_o discover_v mystery_n a_o evident_a
imprimatur_fw-la april_n 26._o 1690._o c._n alston_n r.p.d._n hen._n episc_n lond._n à _fw-la sacris_fw-la a_o scholastical_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n together_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o mr._n dau._n clarkson_n late_a discourse_n concern_v liturgy_n part_n ii_o of_o the_o time_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_a divine_n for_o they_o by_o tho_o comber_n d._n d._n precentor_n of_o york_z publica_n est_fw-la nobis_fw-la &_o communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr orat._n dom._n §_o 5._o pag._n 310._o london_n print_v by_o s._n roycroft_n for_o robert_n clavell_n at_o the_o peacock_n at_o the_o west-end_n of_o s._n paul_n 1690._o the_o preface_n to_o the_o second_o part._n when_o those_o who_o oppose_v the_o use_n of_o liturgy_n have_v appeal_v to_o antiquity_n and_o boast_v it_o will_v disow_v they_o i_o conclude_v they_o be_v oblige_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o judge_n of_o their_o own_o choose_n 12._o choose_n act_n twenty-five_o 12._o and_o therefore_o follow_v they_o to_o that_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o have_v bring_v their_o cause_n and_o when_o the_o first_o four_o century_n who_o authority_n be_v most_o venerable_a and_o their_o testimony_n the_o most_o convince_a quaest_a convince_a antiquitas_fw-la quo_fw-la propiùs_fw-la aberat_fw-la ab_fw-la ortu_fw-la &_o divinâ_fw-la progeny_n hoc_fw-la meliùs_fw-la ea_fw-la fortasse_fw-la quae_fw-la erant_fw-la vera_fw-la cernebat_fw-la cicer._n tuscul_fw-la quaest_a have_v give_v it_o on_o our_o side_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o of_o my_o good_a friend_n that_o i_o need_v descend_v no_o low_o and_o may_v save_v the_o labour_n of_o a_o second_o part_n but_o i_o consider_v that_o though_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o such_o as_o be_v impartial_a to_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n begin_v so_o early_o yet_o other_o who_o be_v prejudice_v against_o they_o will_v question_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o unless_o i_o can_v clear_v the_o follow_a age_n also_o from_o all_o the_o objection_n that_o their_o friend_n have_v raise_v out_o of_o they_o against_o this_o great_a truth_n he_o have_v fix_v the_o original_a of_o prescribe_v form_n a_o century_n or_o two_o low_a and_o make_v a_o show_n of_o prove_v that_o the_o use_v of_o these_o form_n be_v leave_v arbitrary_a even_o till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o scatter_v divers_a argument_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n collect_v out_o of_o some_o general_a observation_n which_o can_v not_o be_v bring_v under_o any_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n name_n nor_o answer_v in_o the_o first_o part_n because_o they_o depend_v on_o miscellaneous_n quotation_n chief_o relate_v to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o five_o century_n begin_v wherefore_o i_o be_v compel_v to_o follow_v he_o down_o through_o all_o these_o late_a age_n and_o show_v that_o liturgy_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v impose_v and_o use_v then_o but_o be_v general_o believe_v to_o have_v come_v down_o to_o they_o by_o tradition_n from_o the_o most_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a age_n and_o that_o his_o objection_n rather_o confirm_v than_o weaken_v this_o assertion_n i_o be_v oblige_v also_o to_o examine_v every_o thing_n that_o look_v like_o a_o argument_n that_o i_o may_v neither_o give_v the_o obstinate_a occasion_n to_o call_v those_o reason_n invincible_a which_o scarce_o deserve_v a_o serious_a answer_n demetr_v answer_n tacere_fw-la ultra_fw-la non_fw-la oportet_fw-la ne_fw-la jam_fw-la non_fw-la verecundiae_fw-la sed_fw-la diffidentiae_fw-la esse_fw-la incipiat_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v nor_o leave_v any_o scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o as_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v undeceive_v and_o for_o their_o sake_n as_o well_o as_o to_o make_v this_o history_n more_o complete_a i_o have_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n both_o concern_v the_o antiquity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o liturgy_n in_o general_a and_o concern_v the_o excellency_n of_o our_o church_n form_n of_o prayer_n by_o all_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o such_o as_o scruple_n to_o hear_v or_o read_v our_o common-prayer_n be_v so_o very_o singular_a in_o that_o notion_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o contrary_a to_o we_o and_o to_o all_o antiquity_n but_o also_o to_o the_o best_a and_o most_o regular_a of_o the_o protestant_n foreign_a church_n it_o be_v true_a when_o man_n have_v a_o interest_n to_o serve_v they_o will_v have_v no_o inclination_n to_o yield_v to_o the_o clear_a demonstration_n nor_o to_o the_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o therefore_o perhaps_o some_o of_o this_o party_n may_v hope_v to_o run_v down_o all_o that_o be_v bring_v out_o of_o the_o age_n after_o the_o year_n 400_o with_o the_o old_a cry_n of_o popery_n and_o superstition_n but_o i_o will_v anticipate_v so_o weak_a a_o objection_n by_o observe_v that_o their_o friend_n lead_v i_o into_o these_o age_n and_o they_o must_v not_o blame_v i_o for_o follow_v he_o again_o there_o be_v nothing_o deserve_v these_o hard_a name_n in_o this_o late_a period_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v then_o first_o bring_v into_o the_o church_n and_o be_v not_o know_v nor_o use_v in_o pure_a time_n now_o the_o first_o part_n sufficient_o prove_v that_o liturgy_n be_v none_o of_o the_o invention_n of_o these_o age_n by_o show_v they_o be_v use_v and_o approve_v in_o the_o former_a century_n before_o any_o of_o those_o corruption_n come_v in_o i_o grant_v that_o those_o copy_n of_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n have_v many_o passage_n in_o they_o which_o relish_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o late_a age_n but_o then_o we_o be_v also_o sure_a by_o those_o passage_n which_o the_o father_n cite_v out_o of_o they_o before_o they_o be_v corrupt_v that_o they_o be_v pure_a at_o first_o and_o these_o exceptionable_a place_n have_v be_v tack_v to_o they_o long_o after_o they_o be_v first_o compose_v which_o the_o compiler_n and_o reformer_n of_o our_o liturgy_n well_o understand_v and_o therefore_o though_o they_o imitate_v they_o in_o all_o that_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o first_o four_o century_n they_o cut_v off_o and_o reject_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o so_o have_v reduce_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v to_o its_o original_a purity_n and_o ancient_a soundness_n they_o know_v the_o pray_v by_o form_n be_v very_o ancient_a the_o corruption_n of_o those_o form_n of_o late_a date_n so_o that_o when_o they_o and_o other_o reform_a church_n have_v purge_v out_o all_o the_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o restore_v the_o primitive_a method_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o prescribe_a form_n agreeable_o to_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o practice_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o best_a age_n i_o will_v hope_v that_o all_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o submit_v to_o truth_n by_o which_o it_o be_v every_o man_n interest_n to_o be_v conquer_v 20._o conquer_v qui_fw-la veritati_fw-la cedit_fw-la utiliter_fw-la vincitur_fw-la petr._n damian_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 20._o will_v renounce_v their_o groundless_a prejudices_fw-la against_o this_o useful_a and_o ancient_a method_n of_o pray_v and_o no_o long_o dote_v upon_o the_o new_a extempore_o and_o arbitrary_a way_n which_o be_v never_o use_v in_o public_a till_o of_o late_a since_o the_o age_n of_o inspiration_n who_o practice_n can_v be_v no_o rule_n to_o we_o who_o have_v not_o those_o extraordinary_a gift_n and_o which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o safety_n the_o honour_n and_o the_o quiet_a of_o all_o establish_v church_n to_o conclude_v the_o best_a christian_n and_o the_o most_o regular_a church_n in_o all_o age_n have_v use_v and_o approve_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o find_v great_a comfort_n in_o they_o and_o much_o benefit_n by_o they_o and_o if_o our_o dissenter_n will_v be_v content_a to_o serve_v god_n so_o also_o they_o will_v then_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v member_n of_o our_o establish_v church_n and_o we_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v disturb_v weaken_a and_o endanger_v by_o this_o unhappy_a separation_n but_o so_o long_o as_o they_o retain_v this_o fundamental_a error_n and_o profess_v their_o aversation_n to_o our_o whole_a way_n of_o worship_n all_o project_n of_o union_n and_o hope_n of_o accommodation_n be_v vain_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n i_o have_v so_o full_o consider_v this_o question_n and_o set_v all_o that_o relate_v to_o it_o in_o one_o orderly_a view_n because_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o right_a determination_n thereof_o must_v be_v the_o first_o step_n to_o that_o peace_n which_o be_v the_o interest_n and_o will_v be_v the_o safety_n of_o this_o divide_a nation_n the_o welfare_n whereof_o all_o good_a man_n unfeigned_o desire_v errata_fw-la pag._n 9_o lin_v 5._o read_v scribi_fw-la fas_fw-la p._n 11._o l._n
that_o when_o constantinople_n be_v shake_v with_o a_o earthquake_n he_o be_v frequent_o desire_v by_o the_o emperor_n to_o come_v out_o of_o his_o cell_n and_o say_v the_o litany_n be_v think_v to_o be_v one_o who_o god_n will_v hear_v 290._o hear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n p._n 290._o now_o if_o the_o litany_n have_v not_o be_v a_o state_v form_n proper_a only_o to_o be_v use_v in_o a_o great_a assembly_n because_o of_o the_o great_a share_n the_o people_n bear_v in_o it_o as_o du-plessis_n before_o have_v describe_v it_o this_o monk_n may_v as_o effectual_o have_v say_v it_o in_o his_o cell_n and_o need_v not_o have_v do_v it_o in_o so_o formal_a a_o procession_n and_o that_o it_o be_v usual_a thus_o to_o sing_v or_o say_v the_o litany_n in_o time_n of_o common_a danger_n or_o calamity_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n long_o before_o mamertus_n bring_v that_o usage_n into_o the_o west_n may_v appear_v from_o what_o nicephorus_n and_o cedrenus_n both_o relate_v concern_v proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n an._n dom._n 434._o that_o theodosius_n the_o emperor_n request_v he_o thus_o to_o use_v the_o litany_n when_o the_o city_n be_v in_o danger_n of_o a_o earthquake_n yea_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o the_o procession_n be_v describe_v by_o socrates_n when_o he_o show_v how_o that_o city_n be_v deliver_v from_o a_o dreadful_a tempest_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o young_a theodosius_n by_o a_o solemn_a litany_n 49._o litany_n socrat._v lib._n 7._o cap._n 22._o pag._n 49._o now_o that_o must_v be_v a_o know_a prescribe_a form_n wherein_o so_o many_o thousand_o can_v make_v their_o response_n and_o bear_v their_o part_n again_o the_o dissent_v bishop_n in_o this_o council_n complain_v to_o the_o emperor_n that_o cyril_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n and_o memnon_n of_o ephesus_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o rabble_n will_v neither_o suffer_v they_o to_o keep_v the_o feast_n of_o pentecost_n nor_o to_o perform_v the_o morning_n or_o the_o evening_n liturgy_n 228._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epâ—â—_n ad_fw-la imperat_fw-la bâ—_n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 228._o and_o if_o my_o adversary_n to_o serve_v his_o cause_n will_v translate_v this_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n administration_n that_o will_v not_o hurt_v i_o because_o there_o be_v such_o plain_a proof_n that_o the_o eastern_a church_n then_o perform_v this_o administration_n by_o a_o form_n and_o call_v that_o form_n a_o liturgy_n also_o again_o it_o be_v record_v in_o these_o act_n that_o cyril_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o john_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n use_v these_o word_n we_o have_v be_v teach_v also_o to_o say_v in_o our_o prayer_n o_o lord_n â—ur_n god_n give_v we_o peace_n fâ—r_o thou_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o all_o thing_n to_o we_o 428._o we_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag_n 428._o nothing_o can_v be_v plain_a thâ—n_n that_o this_o be_v a_o liturgick_a form_n which_o s._n cyril_n have_v not_o make_v of_o his_o own_o head_n but_o have_v be_v teach_v it_o by_o his_o forefather_n and_o it_o be_v so_o general_o know_v and_o use_v that_o he_o quote_v it_o to_o another_o bishop_n as_o a_o argument_n why_o they_o shall_v agree_v who_o both_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o pray_v for_o peace_n i_o shall_v here_o have_v conclude_v this_o section_n but_o i_o will_v brief_o remark_n that_o nestorius_n who_o live_v in_o this_o time_n and_o his_o master_n theodorus_n of_o mopsvestia_n who_o flourish_v twenty_o year_n before_o it_o be_v accuse_v for_o impious_o presume_v to_o alter_v the_o church_n usual_a liturgy_n and_o without_o any_o reverence_n either_o for_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n or_o for_o s._n basils_n make_v a_o new_a and_o a_o blasphemous_a office_n of_o his_o own_o 3._o own_o leontius_n byzan_n adver_o nestor_n lib._n 3._o which_o in_o these_o early_a day_n no_o doubt_n be_v account_v a_o very_a bold_a undertake_n and_o yet_o still_o this_o be_v only_o change_v one_o form_n for_o another_o nor_o set_v up_o for_o extempore_o prayer_n of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o mention_n in_o this_o age._n §_o 9_o this_o section_n shall_v continue_v the_o same_o evidence_n in_o a_o few_o passage_n out_o of_o some_o lesser_a father_n as_o first_o 433._o petrus_n câ—rysologus_n an._n dom._n 433._o petrus_n chrysologus_fw-la the_o most_o elegant_a preacher_n of_o this_o age_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o form_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v teach_v to_o the_o catechuman_n by_o heart_n a_o little_a before_o their_o baptism_n 56._o baptism_n petr._n chrysol_n ser._n 56._o and_o he_o bid_v they_o commit_v it_o not_o to_o paper_n but_o to_o their_o breast_n not_o to_o their_o table_n but_o their_o memory_n 187._o memory_n id._n serm._n 60._o pag._n 187._o where_o by_o the_o way_n we_o may_v note_v that_o the_o breast_n be_v put_v for_o the_o memory_n even_o as_o de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la in_o tertullian_n signify_v say_v a_o prayer_n by_o heart_n or_o by_o memory_n again_o the_o same_o author_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n after_o he_o have_v deliver_v it_o as_o a_o form_n to_o the_o catechuman_n etc._n catechuman_n chrysol_n serm._n 6â—_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o note_n that_o before_o his_o sermon_n he_o have_v salute_v they_o by_o pray_v to_o god_n to_o give_v they_o peace_n 354._o peace_n id_fw-la ser._n 138._o pag._n 354._o which_o we_o have_v see_v be_v prescribe_v in_o the_o old_a liturgy_n of_o the_o use_n whereof_o there_o be_v divers_a other_o intimation_n in_o his_o work_n second_o the_o next_o place_n shall_v be_v assign_v to_o a_o gallican_n monk_n of_o great_a fame_n 434._o linceriâ—ius_n jarinens_fw-la an_fw-mi dom._n 434._o who_o say_v concern_v the_o common-prayer-book_n which_o he_o call_v there_o sacerdotalem_fw-la librum_fw-la the_o priest_n book_n that_o none_o of_o they_o dare_v to_o alter_v it_o because_o it_o be_v then_o sign_v and_o consecrate_a by_o the_o confessor_n and_o many_o of_o the_o martyr_n 13._o martyr_n librum_fw-la sacâ—r_fw-la â—talem_fw-la quis_fw-la vestrum_fw-la resignare_fw-la audeat_fw-la signatum_fw-la a_o comessoriâ—â—s_n &_o multerum_fw-la â—am_fw-la martyrio_fw-la consâ—cratum_fw-la iâ—r_n n._n adv_o haeres_fw-la cap._n 7._o p._n 12_o &_o 13._o but_o whatever_o his_o opinion_n be_v we_o have_v some_o who_o will_v not_o only_o alter_v but_o utter_o cast_v away_o our_o priestly_a book_n though_o the_o compiler_n of_o it_o be_v all_o either_o confessor_n or_o martyr_n however_o we_o learn_v from_o hence_o that_o in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v a_o book_n of_o office_n in_o france_n believe_v to_o have_v be_v original_o compose_v by_o the_o ancient_a confessor_n and_o martyr_n 440._o lâ—o_fw-la i._n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 440._o our_o next_o witness_n shall_v be_v leo_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o work_n afford_v many_o instance_n of_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n both_o of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n for_o he_o mention_n the_o sing_v of_o psalm_n with_o harmonious_a and_o agree_a voice_n 4._o voice_n serm._n 2._o in_o assump_n pontif._n pag._n 4._o he_o comment_n twice_o upon_o that_o eminent_a preface_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n note_v that_o it_o be_v just_a and_o right_o so_o to_o do_v 207._o do_v serm._n 2._o in_o natâ—v_n pag._n 37._o ser._n 2._o in_o ascens_n pag._n 207._o and_o observe_v that_o if_o we_o comply_v with_o this_o exhortation_n earthly_a thing_n can_v depress_v our_o mind_n he_o call_v the_o creed_n that_o rule_n of_o the_o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a faith_n 164._o faith_n serm._n 4._o de_fw-fr nativ_n pag._n 48._o ser._n 11._o the_o pass_n dom._n pag._n 164._o allow_v no_o variation_n from_o it_o in_o he_o we_o find_v the_o same_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n always_o read_v upon_o the_o same_o festival_n and_o general_o the_o same_o which_o we_o read_v in_o our_o church_n at_o this_o day_n 218._o day_n serm_n 3._o de_fw-fr epiph._n pag._n 76._o ser._n 5._o de_fw-fr epiph._n pag_n 84._o ser._n 6._o pag._n 88_o item_n serm_n 4_o de_fw-la quadrag_n pag._n 105_o 107._o &_o serm._n 3._o de_fw-fr pentec_fw-la p._n 218._o in_o he_o also_o we_o find_v that_o ancient_a use_v prescribe_v by_o the_o liturgy_n of_o read_v the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n and_o other_o at_o the_o altar_n 355._o altar_n decretal_a ep._n 41._o cap._n 3._o pag._n 355._o final_o he_o mention_n the_o prayer_n for_o the_o jew_n on_o good_a friday_n use_v in_o our_o liturgy_n at_o this_o day_n 191._o day_n serm._n 19_o the_o pass_n dom._n pag._n 191._o and_o he_o give_v we_o this_o description_n of_o the_o public_a fast_n and_o prayer_n then_o in_o use_n what_o can_v be_v deny_v say_v he_o to_o so_o many_o thousand_o people_n join_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o same_o service_n and_o unanimous_o beseech_v god_n with_o one_o spirit_n it_o be_v a_o great_a thing_n in_o god_n sight_n when_o the_o whole_a christian_a people_n be_v instant_a upon_o
as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v settle_v christianity_n itself_o their_o very_a next_o care_n be_v to_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n and_o probable_o other_o province_n make_v the_o like_a decree_n though_o this_o only_a for_o this_o age_n be_v now_o extant_a in_o the_o council_n and_o if_o as_o he_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v so_o have_v here_o in_o this_o country_n in_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o their_o conversion_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o thing_n be_v better_a there_o than_o when_o this_o canon_n for_o a_o uniform_a liturgy_n be_v make_v and_o i_o desire_v it_o may_v be_v note_a that_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o live_v within_o little_o more_o than_o â—n_v hundred_o year_n of_o this_o council_n assure_v we_o that_o many_o of_o these_o very_a bishop_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n yet_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o that_o gift_n of_o extempore_o pray_v which_o our_o dissenter_n boast_v of_o but_o bind_v themselves_o and_o all_o their_o subordinate_a clergy_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o a_o man_n will_v hope_v this_o country_n be_v not_o so_o very_o bad_a nor_o this_o age_n so_o wicked_a where_o the_o bishop_n be_v enable_v to_o work_v miracle_n and_o while_o many_o of_o they_o be_v confessor_n and_o martyr_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n and_o as_o to_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o canon_n my_o adversary_n leave_v out_o one_o half_a of_o it_o and_o recite_v no_o further_a than_o una_fw-la sit_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la so_o that_o his_o reader_n may_v not_o see_v the_o unam_fw-la officiorum_fw-la regulam_fw-la one_o rule_n for_o holy_a office_n nor_o observe_v their_o resolution_n to_o have_v one_o form_n for_o their_o office_n as_o well_o as_o they_o have_v for_o their_o creed_n nor_o discern_v their_o fear_n of_o have_v any_o remark_n make_v if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o variation_n in_o their_o worship_n this_o be_v all_o to_o be_v clap_v under_o hatch_n then_o he_o put_v sacrorum_fw-la ordo_fw-la together_o whereas_o ordo_fw-la be_v join_v with_o psallendi_fw-la but_o that_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n if_o he_o have_v not_o also_o false_o expound_v this_o word_n ordo_fw-la and_o tell_v we_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o dispose_n the_o responsal_n prayer_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n each_o in_o its_o proper_a place_n which_o he_o will_v prove_v by_o the_o council_n of_o agatho_n hold_v he_o say_v not_o long_o after_o where_o ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la be_v use_v only_o for_o a_o rubric_n or_o directory_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v use_v by_o they_o that_o do_v officiate_v 174._o officiate_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 174._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o argue_n against_o the_o plain_a and_o genuine_a meaning_n of_o this_o canon_n but_o i_o shall_v easy_o show_v it_o be_v all_o mistake_n for_o first_o all_o those_o prayer_n which_o have_v responsal_n in_o they_o must_v necessary_o be_v in_o know_a form_n otherwise_o the_o people_n can_v not_o make_v certain_a answer_n to_o they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n and_o that_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v form_n also_o be_v most_o certain_a well_o then_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la must_v be_v the_o disposal_n of_o all_o the_o responsory_a prayer_n and_o praise_n together_o with_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n in_o that_o very_a form_n of_o word_n in_o which_o they_o be_v prescribe_v into_o their_o proper_a place_n so_o that_o according_a to_o he_o ordo_fw-la will_v signify_v not_o only_o a_o bare_a rubric_n but_o a_o direction_n contain_v â—he_n form_n themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o order_n of_o they_o he_o can_v except_v nothing_o but_o the_o prayer_n and_o give_v no_o shadow_n of_o a_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v put_v into_o form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o responsal_n hymn_n and_o psalm_n and_o this_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o litany_n which_o be_v the_o â—ongest_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o office_n and_o be_v in_o use_n at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n as_o i_o will_v show_v in_o the_o next_o section_n be_v a_o responsory_a form_n so_o that_o if_o this_o ordo_fw-la do_v dispose_v of_o that_o into_o its_o proper_a place_n no_o doubt_n it_o also_o contain_v the_o very_a form_n itself_o and_o he_o must_v need_v hellebore_n who_o can_v imagine_v that_o when_o the_o litany_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o psalm_n be_v all_o prescribe_a form_n other_o prayer_n shall_v be_v leave_v arbitrary_a again_o i_o hope_v this_o canon_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o expound_v itself_o and_o then_o this_o order_n be_v enjoin_v to_o be_v do_v in_o one_o manner_n and_o after_o one_o custom_n there_o be_v to_o be_v no_o more_o variety_n in_o it_o than_o in_o their_o creed_n which_o be_v one_o constant_a form_n of_o word_n yea_o it_o be_v call_v one_o rule_n of_o holy_a office_n and_o so_o make_v that_o none_o may_v observe_v the_o least_o variety_n in_o any_o church_n throughout_o the_o province_n therefore_o if_o we_o join_v ordo_fw-la to_o sacrorum_fw-la it_o can_v mean_v nothing_o but_o a_o prescription_n both_o of_o the_o order_n and_o form_n also_o to_o be_v use_v in_o â—â—cred_a administration_n and_o that_o this_o be_v general_o the_o sense_n of_o ordo_fw-la when_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o divine_a office_n appear_v in_o those_o very_a council_n of_o agatho_n and_o â—amiers_fw-fr which_o he_o cite_v here_o but_o be_v not_o hold_v till_o after_o the_o six_o century_n be_v begin_v in_o the_o former_a the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n equal_o to_o be_v observe_v by_o all_o be_v one_o liturgy_n consist_v of_o antiphones_n and_o collect_v with_o proper_a hymn_n and_o prayer_n for_o morning_n and_o euâ—â—ing_n 555._o euâ—â—ing_n council_n agatâ—_n can._n 30._o bâ—n_n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 555._o in_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o synod_n it_o signify_v so_o also_o for_o there_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o province_n be_v command_v to_o use_v the_o same_o liturgy_n or_o order_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v use_v in_o their_o metropolitan_a church_n 53._o church_n council_n epanu_fw-la can._n 27._o ibid._n pag._n 53._o as_o i_o shall_v more_o at_o large_a demonstrate_v when_o i_o come_v to_o these_o council_n in_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o mean_a season_n i_o will_v here_o observe_v that_o causable_a tell_v we_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o liturgy_n ordinem_fw-la agendi_fw-la 384._o agendi_fw-la causab_n exercit_fw-la 1â—_n ad_fw-la annal._n eccles_n pag._n 384._o and_o every_o man_n know_v that_o ordo_fw-la romanus_n be_v the_o roman_a missal_n and_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a latin_a word_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o we_o have_v see_v use_v by_o sozomen_n and_o other_o in_o this_o age_n for_o a_o liturgy_n 10._o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sozom._n lib._n 7._o cap._n 10._o and_o this_o order_n be_v that_o libre_fw-la sacerdotalis_fw-la which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n speak_v of_o 12._o of_o vincent_n lirin_fw-mi adv_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 7._o pag._n 12._o it_o be_v call_v sometime_o ordinale_a and_o as_o spolmâ—n_n define_v it_o signify_v that_o book_n wherein_o be_v appoint_v the_o manner_n of_o say_v sing_v and_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a office_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 440._o church_n ordinale_fw-la libre_fw-la quo_fw-la ordinatur_fw-la modus_fw-la dicendi_fw-la decantandi_fw-la celebrandique_fw-la divinum_fw-la officium_fw-la ex_fw-la more_fw-it romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la spelm._n glossar_n pag._n 440._o yea_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o any_o other_o church_n for_o the_o missal_n of_o sarum_n compose_v by_o osmund_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o see_v be_v call_v the_o ordinal_n of_o salisbury_n 2351._o salisbury_n hic_fw-la quoque_fw-la compâ—suit_fw-la librum_fw-la ordinalem_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la officii_fw-la quem_fw-la consuetudinarium_fw-la vocant_fw-la ranulf_n polychron_n an._n 1077._o item_n knighton_n the_o event_n angl._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o col_fw-fr 2351._o and_o do_v not_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o the_o roman_a missal_n yet_o these_o order_n or_o ordinal_n have_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o well_o as_o rubric_n to_o show_v when_o and_o where_o to_o use_v they_o i_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o ancient_a breviaries_n of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n where_o the_o first_o word_n only_o of_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v set_v down_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v direct_v but_o these_o be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n that_o the_o form_n themselves_o be_v by_o long_a use_n become_v know_v and_o familiar_a in_o those_o day_n but_o for_o any_o such_o order_n as_o be_v a_o bare_a rubric_n for_o method_n and_o have_v no_o form_n neither_o large_o set_v down_o nor_o brief_o hint_v at_o in_o it_o no_o man_n ever_o see_v such_o a_o book_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o in_o all_o antiquity_n only_o
when_o the_o new-fashion_n directory_n haâ—_n get_v possession_n of_o a_o man_n fancy_n he_o may_v dream_v that_o a_o order_n or_o a_o ordinal_n musâ—_n need_v signify_v some_o such_o thing_n 458._o voconius_n episc_n &_o musaeus_n presb._n marscil_n an._n dom._n 458._o §_o 12._o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o country_n and_o much_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o council_n that_o voconius_n a_o bishop_n and_o musaeus_n a_o priest_n of_o marseilles_n do_v compose_v very_o famous_a volume_n of_o sacrament_n and_o office_n as_o gennadius_n who_o live_v also_o at_o marseilles_n and_o flourish_v not_o above_o 30_o year_n after_o this_o do_v testify_v musaeo_n testify_v gennad_n lib._n the_o script_n eccl._n in_o musaeo_n which_o still_o confirm_v my_o observation_n that_o upon_o this_o second_o conversion_n of_o france_n after_o the_o northern_a pagan_n have_v overspread_v it_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o eminent_a of_o the_o clergy_n begin_v to_o reduce_v the_o several_a province_n to_o one_o form_n of_o divine_a service_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o after_o that_o the_o eloquent_a bishop_n of_o auvergne_n 472._o sidonius_n apollin_n ep._n avernus_n an._n dom._n 472._o sidonius_n compose_v a_o book_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v as_o the_o phrase_n then_o signify_v a_o book_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n &c._n &c._n oper_n &c._n vid._n vit_fw-mi sidonii_n praefix_v oper_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n who_o write_v his_o history_n in_o the_o next_o century_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o have_v write_v a_o preface_n to_o this_o liturgy_n and_o publish_v it_o as_o sidonius_n have_v reform_v it_o 22._o it_o greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o and_o not_o long_o before_o this_o viz._n about_o the_o year_n 458_o mamercus_n bishop_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v set_v up_o the_o use_n of_o litany_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n order_v all_o the_o people_n with_o fast_v and_o great_a devotion_n to_o use_v they_o in_o a_o public_a procession_n when_o they_o be_v press_v with_o heavy_a calamity_n 1._o calamity_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 34._o sidon_n epist_n lib._n 7._o ep_n 1._o and_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v litany_n use_v in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o but_o they_o be_v not_o say_v with_o that_o fervency_n vigour_n and_o frequency_n no_o nor_o with_o such_o strict_a fast_n as_o mamercus_n have_v appoint_v 14._o appoint_v sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 14._o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o diocese_n of_o viennè_fw-la have_v be_v deliver_v by_o this_o devout_a use_n of_o the_o litany_n so_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o appoint_v it_o shall_v be_v repeat_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o his_o city_n when_o the_o goth_n break_v into_o that_o province_n from_o which_o relation_n we_o learn_v that_o litany_n be_v use_v in_o france_n before_o this_o age_n though_o not_o with_o so_o much_o devotion_n and_o success_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v mamercus_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o these_o prescribe_v form_n of_o public_a supplication_n there_o be_v another_o memorable_a passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o sidonius_n which_o confirm_v the_o general_a use_n of_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v that_o be_v to_o celebrate_v a_o festival_n in_o his_o church_n some_o wickeâ—_n person_n have_v steal_v away_o the_o book_n by_o which_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o officiate_v but_o hâ—_n be_v so_o ready_a a_o man_n that_o even_o without_o book_n he_o go_v through_o the_o whole_a office_n for_o the_o feast_n to_o the_o wonder_n of_o all_o the_o congregation_n who_o think_v he_o speak_v rather_o like_o a_o angel_n than_o a_o man_n 22._o man_n vit._n sidonii_n praef._n oper_n greg._n turon_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 22._o now_o here_o we_o have_v express_v testimony_n of_o a_o common-prayer_n which_o this_o excellent_a bishop_n be_v wont_a to_o use_v and_o it_o seem_v it_o be_v a_o wonder_n in_o this_o age_n to_o see_v any_o clergyman_n perform_v the_o public_a office_n without_o a_o book_n which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v strange_a if_o my_o adversary_n way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n have_v be_v usual_a for_o if_o every_o bishop_n and_o priest_n as_o he_o pretend_v have_v daily_o pray_v without_o book_n it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o have_v write_v this_o as_o a_o singular_a excellency_n in_o sidonius_n to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v the_o office_n by_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o memory_n without_o that_o book_n which_o use_v to_o guide_v he_o therein_o and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o this_o relation_n seem_v rather_o to_o suppose_v he_o make_v a_o new_a office_n extempore_o i_o reply_v that_o still_o make_v out_o my_o assertion_n since_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o common_a way_n to_o pray_v on_o the_o sudden_a because_o it_o be_v think_v almost_o a_o miracle_n in_o sidonius_n to_o do_v so_o therefore_o other_o clergyman_n general_o use_v write_v form_n and_o make_v use_v of_o common-prayer-book_n as_o we_o do_v now_o the_o same_o sidonius_n tell_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n that_o the_o monk_n and_o the_o clergy_n celebrate_v the_o vigil_n together_o with_o the_o chanter_n of_o psalm_n in_o tune_n which_o they_o sing_v alternate_o 17._o alternate_o sidon_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 17._o and_o it_o be_v in_o his_o time_n as_o that_o historian_n remark_n they_o use_v to_o sing_v the_o antiphons_n in_o the_o church_n of_o s._n martin_n at_o tours_n 83._o tours_n greg._n turon_n histor_n pag._n 83._o now_o these_o be_v form_n of_o public_a worship_n and_o as_o we_o have_v often_o note_v must_v be_v either_o write_v or_o however_o certain_o know_v before_o to_o those_o who_o make_v use_v of_o they_o and_o therefore_o prescribe_v form_n be_v the_o way_n by_o which_o god_n be_v worship_v in_o this_o age_n not_o only_o in_o france_n but_o also_o in_o africa_n where_o victor_n relate_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o carthage_n to_o bring_v up_o boy_n in_o the_o skill_n of_o music_n for_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n twelve_o of_o which_o boy_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o hunnericus_n the_o vandal_n king_n 478_o king_n victor_n histor_n persec_fw-la vandal_n lib._n 5._o ad._n dom._n 478_o now_o these_o singing-boy_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o bear_v a_o part_n in_o the_o public_a service_n if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v in_o prescribe_v form_n 483._o petrus_n cnapheus_n eplsc_n an_fw-mi iocâ—_fw-la an._n dom._n 483._o §_o 13._o and_o the_o same_o way_n be_v continue_v in_o the_o east_n for_o petrus_n cnapheus_n about_o this_o time_n order_v the_o creed_n to_o be_v daily_o repeat_v in_o the_o public_a office_n at_o antioch_n as_o my_o adversary_n do_v confess_v 102._o confess_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 102._o and_o other_o author_n testify_v 537._o testify_v theod._n lect._n lib_n 2._o pag._n 189._o bona_n de_fw-la rebus_fw-la liturg._n p_o 537._o and_o no_o opposition_n be_v make_v to_o this_o it_o be_v a_o know_a form_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n but_o when_o the_o same_o bishop_n be_v infect_v with_o heresy_n do_v attempt_v to_o make_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o ancient_a hymn_n call_v the_o trisagion_n and_o will_v have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n which_o be_v crucify_a for_o we_o the_o people_n who_o have_v be_v long_o accustom_v to_o that_o orthodox_n form_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o fore_n father_n will_v not_o endure_v it_o 381._o it_o baron_fw-fr annal._n a_o 483._o p._n 381._o and_o when_o other_o at_o constantinople_n add_v this_o sentence_n to_o the_o response_n as_o the_o chanter_n be_v sing_v the_o hymn_n in_o the_o accustom_a way_n there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a tumult_n make_v upon_o that_o occasion_n 25._o occasion_n theodor._n lect._n synop_n pag_n 187._o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 2d_o compare_v with_o pag._n 25._o and_o here_o i_o can_v but_o wonder_v at_o my_o adversary_n rare_a dexterity_n who_o when_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o liturgy_n in_o these_o age_n because_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o change_n or_o alteration_n make_v in_o they_o pag._n 25._o within_o two_o page_n relate_v the_o great_a tumult_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o wise_a which_o be_v make_v through_o the_o world_n by_o attempt_v to_o alter_v this_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o be_v a_o eminent_a part_n of_o the_o communion-service_n to_o which_o the_o people_n have_v be_v so_o long_o use_v that_o they_o soon_o perceive_v and_o high_o resent_v this_o alteration_n of_o their_o sacred_a form_n which_o strong_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o they_o use_v prescribe_v form_n now_o but_o have_v do_v so_o long_o before_o and_o as_o to_o this_o very_a trisagian_a he_o mistake_v in_o say_v it_o be_v first_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a 177._o young_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 177._o for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a testimony_n that_o
canon_n itself_o do_v only_o direct_v the_o order_n in_o which_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o forbid_v the_o alter_v that_o order_n yet_o withal_o it_o refer_v to_o these_o several_a part_n of_o the_o service_n and_o call_v they_o by_o their_o proper_a name_n suppose_v a_o book_n well_o know_v in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v down_o in_o the_o same_o order_n which_o be_v prescribe_v by_o this_o canon_n it_o be_v plain_a the_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v certain_a fix_a form_n not_o make_v in_o this_o council_n but_o suppose_v to_o be_v common_o know_v by_o all_o long_a before_o and_o since_o some_o variety_n in_o the_o recite_v these_o form_n have_v creep_v in_o so_o as_o one_o diocese_n differ_v somewhat_o from_o another_o that_o variety_n though_o it_o be_v but_o in_o the_o order_n of_o use_v these_o form_n be_v forbid_v here_o and_o the_o same_o uniformity_n establish_v in_o this_o province_n which_o have_v be_v settle_v every_o where_o else_o and_o indeed_o this_o canon_n convince_v i_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o the_o same_o antiphons_n hymn_n collect_v etc._n etc._n be_v use_v every_o where_o that_o need_v not_o any_o regulation_n only_o they_o be_v different_o place_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o divers_a church_n and_o this_o they_o reform_v by_o settle_v one_o liturgy_n for_o the_o whole_a gallican_n church_n which_o be_v call_v ordo_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la and_o this_o order_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o rubric_n or_o disposal_n of_o these_o several_a part_n of_o service_n but_o also_o the_o form_n themselves_o so_o dispose_v and_o set_v in_o order_n and_o doubtless_o if_o any_o have_v then_o be_v so_o bold_a to_o vary_v the_o hymn_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n these_o father_n who_o will_v not_o suffer_v any_o variety_n in_o the_o method_n and_o place_v they_o will_v much_o less_o have_v endure_v the_o presumption_n of_o alter_v the_o word_n and_o expression_n but_o that_o be_v a_o piece_n of_o confidence_n that_o be_v not_o hear_v of_o in_o this_o age._n the_o next_o year_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o orleans_n 507._o council_n aurel._n i._o an._n dom._n 507._o which_o again_o forbid_v any_o of_o the_o people_n to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n before_o that_o final_a blessing_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o communion_n service_n 562._o service_n council_n aurel._n i._o can._n 28._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr l._n pag_n 562._o and_o enjoin_v the_o litany_n shall_v be_v use_v three_o day_n before_o ascension_n day_n and_o order_n the_o people_n who_o have_v so_o large_a a_o share_n in_o this_o ancient_a form_n to_o leave_v work_n and_o join_v in_o present_v this_o general_a supplication_n to_o almighty_a god_n 29._o god_n ibid._n can._n 29._o agreeable_a to_o which_o be_v that_o passage_n in_o caesarius_n his_o homily_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n throughout_o the_o world_n than_o celebrate_v these_o three_o day_n with_o litany_n and_o then_o no_o christian_n ought_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o that_o religious_a assembly_n 1._o assembly_n in_o tribus_fw-la istis_fw-la diebus_fw-la quas_fw-la regulariter_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la celebrat_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nullus_fw-la se_fw-la à _fw-la sancto_fw-la conventu_fw-la subaucat_fw-la caesar_n hom_n 1._o now_o can_v any_o man_n doubt_n of_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n when_o these_o litany_n be_v so_o general_o observe_v both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n be_v it_o not_o plain_a the_o communion_n service_n be_v the_o same_o in_o all_o these_o province_n since_o so_o many_o author_n and_o council_n agree_v that_o that_o office_n every_o where_o end_v with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o blessing_n a_o order_n now_o must_v signify_v more_o than_o a_o rubric_n for_o undoubted_o they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a rule_n contain_v both_o the_o form_n and_o the_o method_n also_o and_o the_o better_a to_o secure_v this_o liturgy_n from_o be_v alter_v 509._o council_n epaun._n an._n dom._n 509._o the_o council_n of_o pamiers_n ordain_v that_o all_o church_n in_o the_o province_n shall_v observe_v the_o same_o order_n in_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n which_o be_v use_v by_o the_o metropolitan_a bishop_n 553._o bishop_n ad_fw-la celebrandum_fw-la divina_fw-la officia_fw-la â—â—dinem_fw-la quem_fw-la metropolitani_n tenant_n provinciales_fw-la observare_fw-la debent_fw-la council_n epaun._n can._n 27._o bin._n tom._n ii_o par_fw-fr i._o pag._n 553._o and_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o same_o order_n be_v make_v in_o spain_n where_o variety_n of_o nation_n and_o opinion_n have_v make_v some_o difference_n in_o their_o liturgy_n but_o at_o girone_n in_o catalonia_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o as_o to_o the_o appoint_v of_o divine_a service_n as_o it_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n so_o in_o god_n name_n let_v that_o same_o usage_n be_v observe_v through_o the_o whole_a province_n of_o catalonia_n as_o well_o in_o the_o communion-office_n as_o in_o that_o of_o sing_v and_o minister_a 618._o minister_a de_fw-fr institutione_n missarum_fw-la ut_fw-la â—uâ—modo_fw-la in_o metropolitanâ_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la fuerâ—t_fw-la ita_fw-la in_o dei_fw-la nomine_fw-la in_fw-la omni_fw-la tarraconensi_fw-la provinciâ_fw-la tam_fw-la ipsius_fw-la misa_n orao_n quam_fw-la psallenai_fw-la &_o ministrandi_fw-la consuetudo_fw-la servetur_fw-la council_n gerund_fw-mi an._n 517._o can._n 1._o bin._n ibid._n pag._n 618._o that_o be_v the_o order_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o by_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n be_v settle_v in_o the_o metropolitan_a church_n for_o the_o communion-service_n the_o hymn_n and_o other_o administration_n be_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n to_o all_o the_o diocese_n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n thereof_o which_o suppose_v that_o the_o original_a liturgy_n be_v write_v and_o keep_v careful_o there_o by_o which_o all_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n transcribe_v for_o the_o several_a diocese_n of_o his_o suffragans_fw-la be_v to_o be_v correct_v which_o be_v a_o very_a fit_a mean_n to_o preserve_v that_o unity_n both_o as_o to_o the_o form_n and_o order_n which_o they_o now_o labour_v to_o restore_v in_o all_o these_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o last_o name_v council_n also_o mention_n litany_n in_o two_o canon_n can._n 2_o and_o can._n 3._o and_o inform_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v there_o repeat_v daily_o in_o the_o end_n both_o of_o morning_n and_o evening_n prayer_n can._n 10._o and_o all_o this_o leave_v we_o no_o room_n to_o doubt_v of_o their_o use_v those_o ancient_a form_n which_o after_o these_o great_a confusion_n begin_v to_o be_v restore_v in_o these_o country_n upon_o the_o conversion_n of_o both_o pagan_n and_o heretic_n to_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o beginning_n to_o incorporate_v with_o the_o people_n which_o they_o have_v conquer_a in_o the_o last_o age._n and_o i_o have_v a_o little_a transgress_v the_o order_n of_o time_n that_o i_o may_v lay_v these_o canon_n together_o which_o be_v all_o make_v upon_o the_o same_o occasion_n and_o do_v mutual_o explain_v one_o another_o 508._o fulgentius_n ep._n ruâ—pens_v ann._n dom._n 508._o §_o 3._o we_o must_v now_o step_v into_o africa_n where_o that_o pious_a bishop_n fulgentius_n flourish_v who_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a champion_n for_o the_o true_a faith_n against_o the_o arian_n then_o very_o numerous_a in_o that_o country_n and_o this_o holy_a confessor_n have_v leave_v we_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o ancient_a african_a form_n for_o he_o large_o expound_v that_o primitive_a petition_n so_o general_o use_v at_o the_o consecration_n in_o all_o the_o old_a liturgy_n viz._n that_o god_n will_v send_v down_o the_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o the_o element_n to_o sanctify_v they_o and_o make_v they_o the_o body_n of_o his_o dear_a son_n 79._o son_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la monim_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 6._o p._n 79._o yea_o he_o confirm_v the_o orthodox_n faith_n from_o this_o ancient_a and_o well_o know_v form_n of_o prayer_n he_o also_o discourse_v very_o full_o upon_o that_o general_a conclusion_n of_o the_o collect_v which_o the_o arian_n cavil_v at_o through_o jesus_n christ_n thy_o son_n our_o lord_n who_o live_v and_o reign_v with_o thou_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 266._o spirit_n per_fw-la universas_fw-la pene_fw-la africa_n regiones_fw-la catholica_fw-la dicere_fw-la consuevit_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la per_fw-la jesum_fw-la etc._n etc._n fulg._n ad_fw-la ferrand_n diac._n resp_n ad_fw-la quaest_n 4._o pag._n 266._o assure_v we_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o almost_o all_o the_o region_n of_o africa_n conclude_v their_o prayer_n in_o this_o form_n which_o he_o prove_v be_v agreeable_a to_o scripture_n to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o orthodox_n father_n and_o that_o must_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a piece_n of_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o authority_n in_o dispute_n with_o
one_o order_n without_o the_o least_o variation_n and_o that_o one_o order_n be_v as_o we_o see_v plain_o the_o old_a spanish_a liturgy_n the_o very_a word_n of_o which_o be_v yet_o extant_a 365._o extant_a with_fw-mi biâ—_n pati_fw-la tom._n xv_o ut_fw-la supr_fw-la item_n bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 11._o p._n 365._o which_o be_v that_o office_n whereby_o all_o the_o little_a variety_n occasion_v by_o diversity_n of_o religion_n mixture_n of_o people_n and_o division_n of_o kingdom_n be_v happy_o take_v away_o for_o many_o age_n and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o matter_n but_o my_o adversary_n generous_o undertake_v from_o this_o very_a council_n and_o these_o canon_n to_o prove_v first_o that_o the_o spanish_a church_n at_o this_o time_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o impose_v order_n for_o one_o form_n of_o worship_n no_o not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v celebrate_v there_o not_o only_o various_o but_o undue_o 133._o undue_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 133._o and_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o the_o preface_n to_o this_o council_n which_o in_o a_o detach_v sentence_n say_v the_o divine_a sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n of_o spain_n be_v celebrate_v in_o a_o different_a and_o unlawful_a manner_n 345._o manner_n in_o sâ—cramentis_fw-la â—_o uâ—nis_fw-la quâ—â—â—â—_n verso_fw-it 〈…〉_o medo_fw-es in_o hispaniaâ—umâ—â—â—â—sas_fw-la â—â—â—â—sas_z celebrantur_fw-la barnes_n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 345._o and_o this_o he_o pretend_v show_v some_o remain_a ruin_n of_o the_o ancient_a liberty_n even_o after_o the_o impose_v spirit_n be_v rouse_v and_o active_a but_o alas_o the_o history_n and_o occasion_n of_o this_o diversity_n show_v it_o be_v a_o modern_a corruption_n no_o ancient_a liberty_n and_o this_o very_a place_n which_o he_o cite_v call_v this_o diversity_n unlawful_a as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a canon_n for_o one_o liturgy_n in_o one_o country_n be_v the_o old_a rule_n and_o original_a practice_n the_o variety_n which_o yet_o be_v no_o liberty_n of_o pray_v without_o form_n be_v the_o innovation_n yea_o the_o same_o preface_n there_o call_v it_o a_o usurpation_n assume_v licence_n to_o itself_o from_o man_n negligence_n contrary_a to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a usage_n ibid._n usage_n quae_fw-la dum_fw-la per_fw-la negligentiam_fw-la in_o usum_fw-la venerunt_fw-la contra_fw-la ecclesiasticos_fw-la mere_n â—â—â—â—tiam_fw-la libi_fw-la de_fw-la usur_fw-la atione_fw-la 〈…〉_o praelat_fw-la ibid._n it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v divers_a king_n different_a creed_n and_o all_o have_v be_v confuse_v for_o some_o time_n past_a but_o now_o they_o have_v break_v through_o those_o unhappy_a circumstance_n they_o resolve_v to_o cast_v out_o this_o seem_o schismatical_a and_o real_o scandalous_a diversity_n and_o reduce_v all_o to_o the_o ancient_a uniformity_n second_o he_o say_v one_o of_o the_o first_o book_n for_o public_a service_n that_o he_o meet_v with_o be_v the_o libellus_fw-la officialis_fw-la in_o the_o 25_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n which_o seem_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n give_v to_o every_o presbyter_n at_o his_o ordination_n to_o instruct_v he_o how_o to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n lest_o through_o ignorance_n of_o his_o duty_n herein_o he_o shall_v offend_v 15._o offend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 15._o and_o to_o make_v this_o out_o he_o quote_v as_o usual_o only_o half_a that_o 25_o canon_n but_o the_o whole_a canon_n be_v this_o when_o priest_n be_v ordain_v for_o parish_n let_v they_o receive_v a_o book_n of_o office_n from_o their_o bishop_n that_o they_o may_v succeed_v in_o their_o cure_n due_o instruct_v lest_o by_o ignorance_n in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n they_o offend_v christ_n 351._o christ_n quando_fw-la presbyteri_fw-la in_o parochiis_fw-la ordinantur_fw-la libellum_fw-la officialem_fw-la à _fw-la sacerdete_fw-la svo_fw-la accipiant_fw-la ut_fw-la ad_fw-la ecclesias_fw-la sibi_fw-la deputatas_fw-la instructi_fw-la succedo_fw-la ne_fw-la per_fw-la ignorantiam_fw-la etiam_fw-la in_o ipsis_fw-la divinis_fw-la sacramentis_fw-la christum_fw-la offendant_fw-la ita_fw-la ut_fw-la quod_fw-la quando_fw-la ad_fw-la litanias_fw-la vel_fw-la ad_fw-la concilium_fw-la venâ—rint_fw-la rationem_fw-la episcopo_fw-la svo_fw-la reddant_fw-la qualitâ—r_fw-la susceptum_fw-la officium_fw-la celebrant_a vel_fw-la baptizant_fw-la bin._n ibid._n can._n 25._o pag._n 351._o here_o he_o break_v off_o but_o the_o canon_n go_v on_o so_o that_o when_o they_o come_v to_o litany_n or_o to_o a_o council_n they_o may_v give_v a_o account_n to_o their_o bishop_n how_o they_o have_v perform_v the_o office_n they_o have_v undertake_v and_o how_o they_o have_v baptise_a this_o be_v the_o canon_n entire_a and_o to_o his_o objection_n i_o reply_v first_o that_o he_o do_v meet_v with_o the_o codex_fw-la gelasianus_n almost_o 150_o year_n before_o this_o and_o with_o gregory_n ordo_fw-la romanus_n which_o be_v make_v make_v thirty_o year_n before_o 83._o before_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o yea_o he_o have_v meet_v with_o write_a prayer_n in_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n an._n 398._o 44._o 398._o ibid_fw-la pag._n 44._o and_o he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n with_o sacerdotalem_fw-la librum_fw-la in_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n cite_v before_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o sozomen_n with_o a_o whole_a liturgy_n in_o the_o apostical_a constitution_n with_o the_o book_n of_o enjoin_v prayer_n in_o constantine_n time_n these_o and_o many_o more_o book_n for_o public_a service_n he_o may_v have_v meet_v with_o but_o that_o none_o be_v so_o blind_a as_o he_o that_o will_v not_o see_v he_o affirm_v second_o that_o the_o book_n of_o office_n mention_v in_o this_o council_n be_v rather_o a_o short_a directory_n than_o a_o complete_a liturgy_n but_o this_o be_v to_o outface_v the_o sun_n when_o it_o be_v certain_o mean_v of_o the_o mozarabic_a office_n wherein_o all_o the_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n be_v write_v out_o at_o large_a and_o it_o argue_v a_o mind_n strange_o possess_v with_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o directory_n to_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o those_o canon_n which_o we_o cite_v before_o viz._n can._n 2_o 5_o 6_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o 16_o and_o 17_o have_v be_v needless_a if_o those_o church_n have_v be_v furnish_v with_o such_o a_o liturgy_n as_o provide_v sufficient_o for_o the_o several_n there_o mention_v 16._o mention_v disc_n of_o lant_n pag._n 16._o for_o those_o canon_n do_v all_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v divers_a liturgy_n appoint_v a_o various_a use_n of_o those_o form_n but_o since_o now_o one_o liturgy_n be_v establish_v as_o the_o second_o canon_n show_v they_o add_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o national_a council_n to_o that_o one_o order_n agree_v on_o and_o forbid_v all_o former_a way_n which_o do_v in_o the_o least_o vary_v from_o it_o and_o consider_v how_o apt_a man_n be_v to_o be_v tenacious_a of_o their_o own_o way_n which_o they_o have_v long_o use_v all_o these_o canon_n be_v little_a enough_o to_o secure_v and_o restore_v the_o ancient_a uniformity_n yea_o the_o very_a reason_n give_v in_o this_o 25_o canon_n why_o the_o bishop_n deliver_v this_o book_n of_o office_n to_o every_o parish-minister_n at_o his_o ordination_n be_v that_o they_o may_v officiate_v by_o none_o of_o the_o old_a liturgy_n but_o by_o this_o alone_a and_o when_o these_o country-minister_n come_v to_o their_o bishop_n either_o upon_o occasion_n of_o the_o grand_a procession_n use_v when_o the_o litany_n be_v public_o say_v by_o the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n or_o at_o those_o synod_n which_o be_v then_o hold_v at_o least_o once_o a_o year_n then_o he_o may_v bring_v this_o book_n along_o with_o he_o to_o certify_v the_o bishop_n that_o he_o have_v use_v no_o other_o form_n but_o these_o establish_v in_o any_o office_n of_o his_o ministration_n now_o have_v this_o be_v only_o a_o directory_n according_a to_o my_o adversary_n extravagant_a fancy_n some_o may_v offend_v christ_n out_o of_o ignorance_n by_o not_o choose_v or_o make_v proper_a form_n and_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v all_o have_v agree_v so_o exact_o in_o every_o office_n as_o the_o second_o canon_n require_v that_o the_o people_n can_v not_o observe_v the_o least_o difference_n to_o conclude_v the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n tell_v we_o in_o the_o 13_o canon_n that_o divers_a hymn_n use_v in_o the_o church_n be_v compose_v by_o the_o ecclesiastical_a doctor_n and_o if_o any_o for_o that_o reason_n will_v not_o use_v they_o they_o must_v also_o reject_v the_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o say_v they_o these_o hymn_n be_v compose_v as_o mass_n or_o supplication_n or_o prayer_n or_o commendation_n that_o be_v intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n or_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v compose_v which_o if_o they_o may_v not_o be_v say_v in_o the_o church_n all_o ecclesiastical_a office_n must_v cease_v and_o therefore_o they_o conclude_v that_o as_o none_o of_o they_o do_v refuse_v
still_o extant_a be_v make_v at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o age_n in_o which_o s._n martin_n live_v append._n live_v bona_n rerum_fw-la liturg._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o &_o in_o append._n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o sidonius_n apollinaris_n the_o clergy_n there_o general_o use_v a_o common-prayer-book_n in_o that_o same_o five_o century_n an._n 475._o we_o have_v prove_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o six_o age_n gregory_n the_o great_a direct_v augustin_n the_o monk_n to_o read_v over_o the_o gallican_n liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a which_o show_v it_o be_v then_o write_v in_o a_o book_n yea_o my_o adversary_n own_o author_n mornay_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o he_o which_o he_o must_v needs_o see_v affirm_v that_o before_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n there_o be_v another_o manner_n of_o service_n in_o france_n than_o there_o be_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o innocent_a and_o gelasius_n who_o be_v pope_n in_o the_o five_o century_n as_o well_o as_o gregory_n have_v use_v their_o utmost_a endeavour_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o conform_v to_o the_o roman_a order_n 63._o order_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 8._o pag._n 63._o which_o suppose_v plain_o they_o have_v a_o service_n of_o their_o own_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a in_o innocent_n and_o in_o gelasius_n his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o five_o century_n and_o that_o epistle_n of_o hildewinus_n to_o lewes_n the_o gentile_a an._n 825._o mention_v in_o mornay_n imply_v the_o same_o thing_n for_o hildewinus_n say_v we_o have_v still_o divers_a very_o ancient_a mass-book_n almost_o consume_v with_o extreme_a age_n contain_v the_o order_n of_o the_o gallican_n service_n which_o be_v use_v from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o faith_n be_v first_o receive_v in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o west_n until_o we_o admit_v the_o roman_a order_n areop_n order_n hildevinus_n abb._n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la opera_fw-la diony_n areop_n where_o we_o see_v he_o not_o only_o affirm_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o service_n from_o their_o first_o conversion_n but_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n some_o of_o the_o copy_n of_o that_o service_n be_v wear_v out_o with_o extreme_a antiquity_n so_o that_o probable_o these_o copy_n be_v write_v in_o the_o six_o age_n and_o from_o hence_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o falsehood_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretence_n that_o there_o be_v no_o service-book_n in_o france_n before_o the_o 8_o century_n second_o he_o affirm_v that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o officiated_n but_o this_o be_v as_o false_a as_o the_o former_a for_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o divers_a french_a canon_n in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n that_o all_o the_o clergy_n in_o one_o province_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o same_o form_n of_o service_n which_o be_v use_v by_o their_o metropolitan_a and_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n theodulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n enjoin_v his_o clergy_n when_o they_o come_v to_o his_o synod_n to_o bring_v their_o common_a prayer-book_n with_o they_o and_o two_o or_o three_o clerk_n who_o assist_v they_o in_o the_o celebrate_n divine_a service_n that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v hour_n exact_o and_o diligent_o they_o have_v perform_v their_o duty_n 349._o duty_n theodulph_n aurel._n ep._n ad_fw-la cler._n cap._n 4._o ap_fw-mi bon._n rer_n liturg._n p._n 349._o which_o be_v a_o strict_a course_n than_o be_v now_o take_v in_o our_o church_n but_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v he_o have_v evidence_n for_o this_o liberty_n out_o of_o a_o ancient_a chronicle_n in_o mornay_n 64._o mornay_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._o chap_n 8._o pag._n 64._o which_o say_v that_o every_o one_o at_o his_o pleasure_n have_v deprave_v the_o book_n of_o office_n by_o add_v and_o diminish_v to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o these_o word_n be_v not_o in_o mornay_n and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o engolism_n as_o the_o margin_n recite_v they_o the_o meaning_n be_v plain_o this_o that_o those_o who_o write_v out_o these_o form_n have_v deprave_v they_o by_o leave_v out_o some_o thing_n and_o put_v in_o other_o not_o that_o those_o who_o use_v these_o book_n alter_v or_o add_v at_o their_o pleasure_n for_o he_o who_o officiate_n can_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o have_v deprave_v a_o book_n by_o not_o read_v it_o aright_o it_o be_v the_o scribe_n who_o write_v the_o copy_n false_o and_o various_o that_o have_v deprave_v the_o old_a office_n so_o much_o that_o it_o give_v a_o good_a pretence_n to_o french_a king_n to_o bring_v in_o the_o roman_a service_n herein_o therefore_o he_o have_v no_o ground_n for_o his_o false_a assertion_n that_o these_o book_n be_v use_v at_o the_o discretion_n of_o he_o that_o do_v officiate_v three_o he_o mistake_v again_o in_o say_v that_o charlemaign_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n reform_v they_o after_o the_o roman_a guise_n for_o first_o his_o own_o author_n mornay_n affirm_v that_o king_n pepin_n for_o reverence_n of_o pope_n steven_n receive_v the_o whole_a order_n of_o rome_n and_o cite_v two_o capitular_n for_o this_o wherein_z charles_n the_o great_a declare_v that_o his_o father_n pepin_n first_o put_v down_o the_o gallican_n and_o set_v up_o the_o roman_a service_n in_o france_n 64._o france_n capit._fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 80_o &_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 219._o in_o mornay_n ut_fw-la supr_fw-la pag_n 64._o now_o pope_n steven_n die_v an._n 755._o which_o be_v near_o fifty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v moreover_o the_o centuriator_n out_o of_o sigebert_n and_o divers_a ancient_a historian_n tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v apparent_a there_o be_v a_o different_a way_n of_o sing_v in_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o gallican_n church_n till_o pepin_n upon_o his_o be_v make_v king_n of_o france_n by_o the_o pope_n bring_v in_o the_o roman_a rite_n and_o way_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n 343._o church_n magdebur_n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 342_o 343._o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 751._o that_o be_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o eight_o age._n it_o be_v true_a charles_n the_o great_a do_v go_v on_o with_o the_o same_o work_n but_o than_o it_o be_v before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o age_n which_o be_v the_o period_n that_o my_o adversary_n assign_v to_o this_o matter_n for_o find_v still_o that_o some_o church_n keep_v up_o the_o old_a way_n of_o sing_v he_o send_v two_o clerk_n to_o rome_n to_o learn_v there_o the_o authentic_a way_n of_o sing_v and_o they_o first_o teach_v the_o church_n of_o metz_n and_o then_o all_o france_n 774._o france_n magdeb._n ibid._n &_o sigeb_n chron._n an._n 774._o but_o this_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 774_o six_o and_o twenty_o year_n before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v again_o he_o own_v this_o uniformity_n be_v bring_v in_o by_o his_o father_n pepin_n and_o enjoin_v it_o once_o more_o 203._o more_o capitul_n franc._n tom._n i._n in_o cap._n an._n 788._o pag._n 203._o about_o the_o year_n 788._o the_o next_o year_n in_o another_o capitular_a charles_n the_o great_a oblige_v the_o monk_n also_o to_o follow_v that_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v which_o his_o father_n appoint_v when_o he_o put_v down_o the_o old_a gallican_n way_n 239._o way_n capitul_n ibid._n an._n 789._o cap._n 78._o p._n 239._o in_o the_o same_o year_n also_o be_v this_o law_n make_v that_o the_o clergy_n shall_v have_v orthodox_n book_n very_o well_o correct_v lest_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o pray_v to_o god_n aright_o by_o ill_o write_v book_n shall_v ask_v amiss_o and_o therefore_o none_o be_v to_o write_v out_o the_o gospel_n the_o psalter_n or_o missal_n but_o a_o man_n of_o mature_a age_n 237._o age_n capitul_n ibid._n tom._n i._o cap._n 70._o p._n 237._o and_o final_o the_o last_o person_n send_v from_o rome_n about_o complete_n this_o uniformity_n be_v adrian_n two_o chanter_n who_o come_v into_o france_n an._n 790_o 790._o 790_o magdeb._n cent._n 8._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 343._o &_o sigebert_n an._n 790._o wherefore_o he_o be_v out_o in_o his_o chronology_n as_o to_o this_o matter_n because_o the_o roman_a order_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o gallican_n church_n by_o pepin_n first_o and_o then_o universal_o settle_v there_o by_o charles_n the_o great_a before_o the_o nine_o age_n begin_v but_o to_o let_v that_o pass_v it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v no_o more_o liberty_n allow_v to_o any_o minister_n in_o the_o gallican_n church_n before_o the_o roman_a office_n come_v in_o there_o than_o there_o be_v afterward_o because_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o have_v a_o liturgy_n before_o impose_v strict_o by_o divers_a canon_n of_o several_a council_n and_o while_o that_o gallican_n office_n be_v in_o force_n the_o clergy_n be_v as_o much_o bind_v to_o use_v those_o form_n as_o they_o be_v to_o use_v the_o
descend_v so_o low_a but_o since_o his_o fancy_n for_o a_o bad_a cause_n put_v he_o upon_o these_o poor_a shift_n i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o leave_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v amuse_v a_o common_a reader_n but_o now_o as_o to_o these_o late_a age_n the_o point_n be_v clear_a certain_a and_o undeniable_a that_o liturgy_n be_v every_o where_o impose_v and_o no_o church_n permit_v its_o own_o clergy_n to_o vary_v from_o their_o own_o way_n it_o be_v true_a many_o corruption_n and_o superstition_n in_o these_o age_n creep_v into_o the_o liturgy_n of_o all_o church_n but_o they_o graft_v still_o upon_o the_o old_a stock_n keep_v the_o primitive_a way_n of_o pray_v yea_o retain_v so_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_a and_o pure_a form_n as_o do_v frequent_o confute_v divers_a of_o these_o corruption_n and_o innovation_n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o disprove_v many_o of_o the_o romish_a modern_a opinion_n by_o some_o part_n of_o their_o ancient_a missal_n but_o that_o be_v not_o my_o busisiness_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o my_o purpose_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o evident_a there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n use_v in_o the_o public_a service_n even_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o the_o way_n of_o serve_a god_n by_o liturgy_n be_v the_o practice_n of_o all_o regular_a church_n and_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o all_o eminent_a father_n and_o of_o very_a many_o council_n all_o along_o in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o settle_v christianity_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o argument_n against_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o prescribe_v form_n and_o liturgy_n which_o be_v disperse_v up_o and_o down_o my_o adversary_n book_n and_o will_v not_o easy_o be_v bring_v under_o the_o order_n of_o time_n in_o the_o history_n and_o yet_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o no_o scruple_n may_v remain_v concern_v this_o great_a truth_n and_o though_o some_o of_o these_o have_v be_v brief_o examine_v before_o yet_o we_o will_v here_o put_v they_o together_o and_o give_v a_o full_a answer_n to_o all_o that_o look_v like_o a_o objection_n §_o 1._o first_o he_o think_v to_o disprove_v the_o ancient_a use_n of_o prescribe_v form_n by_o affirm_v that_o of_o old_a they_o have_v no_o more_o but_o a_o certain_a order_n wherein_o divers_a church_n agree_v to_o administer_v the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n particular_o the_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n so_o as_o each_o have_v its_o know_a and_o fix_a place_n this_o he_o find_v in_o many_o father_n and_o he_o say_v the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n an._n 365._o be_v a_o rule_n for_o this_o order_n 5._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 4_o &_o 5._o which_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o a_o directory_n 174._o directory_n ib._n pag._n 174._o but_o this_o shall_v have_v be_v prove_v not_o only_o by_o the_o word_n ordo_fw-la which_o we_o have_v show_v signify_v a_o liturgy_n contain_v not_o only_o the_o method_n but_o the_o very_a form_n themselves_o he_o shall_v have_v produce_v some_o such_o ancient_a rubric_n or_o directory_n which_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o method_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o divine-service_n without_o any_o form_n for_o we_o have_v produce_v liturgy_n at_o least_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n viz._n that_o of_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v all_o the_o form_n at_o large_a and_o if_o he_o can_v show_v one_o of_o these_o directory_n he_o only_o dream_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n now_o though_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o make_v out_o a_o negative_a yet_o we_o may_v go_v far_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n distinct_a from_o a_o liturgy_n for_o these_o several_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v prayer_n intercession_n give_v of_o thanks_o preface_n hymn_n and_o the_o like_a now_o these_o must_v be_v call_v by_o some_o distinguish_a name_n in_o this_o pretend_a rubric_n and_o that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o be_v unless_o they_o be_v form_n now_o if_o the_o several_n be_v all_o form_n as_o the_o preface_n and_o hymn_n certain_o be_v than_o they_o may_v have_v proper_a name_n for_o each_o of_o they_o and_o may_v easy_o describe_v they_o by_o some_o of_o the_o first_o word_n as_o our_o father_n lord_n have_v mercy_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o if_o the_o form_n be_v know_v by_o those_o short_a name_n that_o make_v this_o rubric_n become_v a_o short_a liturgy_n beside_o he_o tell_v we_o this_o order_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v on_o by_o several_a church_n and_o make_v some_o kind_n of_o uniformity_n among_o they_o in_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o conceive_v how_o extempore_o prayer_n can_v be_v agree_v on_o by_o distant_a church_n to_o be_v use_v in_o one_o certain_a order_n or_o how_o this_o agreement_n can_v produce_v uniformity_n if_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n every_o where_o differ_v and_o the_o phrase_n in_o the_o same_o place_n daily_o vary_v no_o canon_n of_o council_n not_o write_v rule_n nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d can_v suffice_v to_o make_v a_o uniformity_n out_o of_o such_o diversity_n he_o find_v but_o one_o canon_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n to_o direct_v this_o order_n viz._n the_o 19_o canon_n of_o laodicea_n and_o that_o be_v a_o very_a short_a one_o which_o only_a mention_n six_o prayer_n as_o know_v by_o their_o proper_a name_n therefore_o to_o be_v sure_a that_o canon_n be_v not_o all_o the_o rule_n the_o church_n have_v for_o this_o agreement_n and_o uniformity_n and_o for_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v that_o which_o the_o deacon_n lift_v up_o at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o collect_n when_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n come_v to_o say_v through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n to_o give_v notice_n to_o the_o people_n to_o say_v amen_o or_o to_o make_v some_o response_n and_o sometime_o to_o call_v they_o off_o from_o their_o knee_n to_o join_v in_o hymn_n or_o the_o like_a which_o suppose_v know_v form_n when_o so_o slight_a a_o signal_n serve_v a_o great_a congregation_n to_o make_v they_o ready_a for_o all_o part_n of_o the_o service_n in_o which_o they_o have_v any_o share_n therefore_o there_o must_v be_v more_o to_o make_v this_o uniformity_n in_o distant_a church_n and_o in_o very_o large_a congregation_n and_o that_o be_v prescribe_v liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v make_v out_o to_o be_v much_o elder_a than_o his_o imaginary_a rubric_n or_o directory_n but_o for_o once_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o they_o have_v in_o those_o early_a age_n no_o more_o than_o some_o canon_n or_o write_a rubric_n prescribe_v and_o enjoin_v the_o certain_a order_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o worship_n and_o this_o so_o exact_a as_o to_o make_v divers_a church_n agree_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o same_o method_n will_v not_o this_o be_v as_o much_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o liberty_n which_o be_v claim_v and_o a_o stint_n of_o the_o spirit_n as_o if_o the_o word_n be_v prescribe_v if_o minister_n then_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n can_v not_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o inspire_v they_o teach_v they_o the_o order_n and_o method_n as_o well_o as_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n will_v not_o this_o gift_n have_v make_v they_o as_o uniform_a as_o write_a canon_n or_o rubric_n and_o render_v a_o directory_n as_o needless_a as_o a_o liturgy_n it_o must_v be_v so_o unless_o my_o adversary_n will_v say_v the_o only_a use_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o furnish_v man_n with_o phrase_n and_o expression_n in_o prayer_n but_o that_o he_o can_v say_v without_o contradict_v himself_o and_o blaspheme_v the_o spirit_n because_o he_o say_v god_n mind_v not_o so_o much_o the_o expression_n as_o the_o inward_a affection_n 132._o affection_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 132._o and_o prove_v this_o by_o a_o set_a of_o golden-saying_n out_o of_o the_o father_n 50._o father_n ibid._n pag._n 50._o wherefore_o at_o this_o rate_n the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n will_v only_o enable_v man_n for_o that_o part_n of_o our_o prayer_n which_o god_n do_v not_o much_o mind_n so_o that_o this_o imaginary_a order_n of_o he_o devise_v to_o protect_v the_o gift_n of_o pray_v extempore_o overthrow_v it_o as_o much_o as_o a_o common-prayer-book_n and_o if_o he_o can_v make_v it_o out_o wise_a man_n can_v not_o but_o see_v that_o so_o soon_o as_o there_o be_v need_v to_o agree_v upon_o his_o sort_n of_o order_n and_o to_o write_v down_o the_o method_n and_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o so_o soon_o the_o give_v of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v and_o so_o soon_o
old_a form_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v certain_o right_a but_o it_o be_v disputable_a and_o uncertain_a whether_o any_o other_o form_n be_v so_o or_o no_o and_o sure_o certain_a thing_n be_v much_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o uncertain_a 379._o uncertain_a idem_fw-la ibid._n pag_n 379._o thus_o this_o learned_a man_n represent_v the_o matter_n and_o if_o my_o adversary_n who_o transcribe_v his_o instance_n have_v imitate_v his_o ingenuity_n he_o can_v not_o have_v frame_v any_o argument_n from_o hence_o for_o his_o liberty_n of_o vary_a prayer_n because_o he_o reckon_v his_o liberty_n a_o privilege_n a_o duty_n and_o a_o advantage_n to_o the_o worship_n but_o this_o variation_n in_o baptism_n be_v a_o irregular_a fact_n general_o dislike_v and_o censure_v so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o very_a office_n null_a or_o at_o least_o very_a liable_a to_o be_v count_v so_o it_o be_v a_o illegal_a thing_n seldom_o do_v never_o command_v nor_o direct_v to_o be_v do_v only_o when_o it_o be_v do_v it_o be_v condemn_v by_o many_o and_o excuse_v by_o very_a few_o and_o suppose_v now_o vary_v the_o prayer_n be_v such_o a_o fact_n as_o this_o be_v it_o advisable_v or_o eligible_a no_o the_o comparison_n show_v the_o take_v such_o liberty_n will_v be_v a_o ill_a thing_n for_o which_o scarce_o any_o will_v undertake_v to_o make_v a_o apology_n and_o so_o i_o have_v do_v with_o his_o comparison_n between_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o form_n of_o baptise_v §_o 10._o his_o next_o excursion_n be_v about_o the_o creed_n and_o be_v deck_v in_o the_o plume_n he_o have_v borrow_v from_o grotius_n vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n he_o fill_v four_o page_n with_o pompous_a margen_v to_o dress_v up_o this_o argument_n viz._n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o sense_n not_o in_o word_n as_o to_o the_o creed_n itself_o and_o he_o think_v that_o they_o who_o leave_v themselves_o and_o other_o at_o so_o much_o liberty_n in_o form_n of_o creed_n will_v not_o limit_v themselves_o nor_o other_o by_o form_n of_o prayer_n if_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v object_v he_o look_v on_o ruffinus_n his_o relation_n to_o be_v a_o fable_n and_o say_v that_o no_o writer_n for_o 300_o year_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o ancient_n will_v not_o be_v confine_v to_o this_o creed_n it_o argue_v they_o will_v never_o be_v confine_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n compose_v by_o other_o and_o he_o note_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n of_o creed_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 103._o apostle_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 99_o 100_o 101_o 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o reason_v which_o when_o it_o be_v strict_o examine_v will_v all_o appear_v to_o be_v either_o mistake_v or_o fallacious_a he_o first_o direct_v we_o to_o grotius_n upon_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o where_o that_o author_n bring_v in_o justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n clemens_n tertullian_n novatian_n etc._n etc._n use_v various_a expression_n when_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o its_o several_a article_n but_o grotius_n his_o inference_n which_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o margin_n pag._n 100_o be_v two_o first_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v immutable_a they_o do_v not_o respect_v one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o they_o respect_v the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n and_o second_o that_o cyprian_n word_n seem_v to_o he_o to_o show_v that_o the_o creed_n or_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o yet_o tie_v to_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v afterward_o find_v write_v and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o 289._o same_o grot._fw-la com._n in_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o p._n 288_o &_o 289._o now_o though_o grotius_n here_o be_v not_o so_o just_a perhaps_o as_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n and_o be_v a_o modern_a author_n his_o affirmation_n in_o this_o weigh_v no_o more_o than_o his_o instance_n prove_v yet_o i_o will_v wave_v that_o dispute_n and_o for_o the_o present_a admit_v what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a and_o then_o make_v parallel_n between_o creed_n and_o liturgy_n and_o in_o his_o first_o inference_n he_o only_o say_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n use_v various_a way_n of_o express_v their_o faith_n they_o do_v not_o refer_v to_o one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o only_o to_o the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n which_o show_v grotius_n do_v not_o think_v as_o my_o adversary_n gross_o do_v that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v pretend_v to_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o creed_n but_o only_o to_o show_v the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o it_o which_o in_o these_o occasional_a discourse_n be_v all_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v and_o therefore_o the_o variety_n of_o expression_n do_v not_o prove_v there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n but_o that_o these_o father_n in_o these_o place_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o that_o form_n yet_o second_o these_o father_n all_o live_v within_o 250_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o if_o we_o grant_v to_o grotius_n that_o then_o there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n every_o where_o receive_v we_o may_v allow_v the_o parallel_n with_o liturgy_n and_o suppose_v that_o in_o cyprian_a and_o novatian_n time_n and_o so_o upward_o to_o tertullian_n irenaeus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o receive_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v and_o receive_v before_o the_o year_n 300_o that_o be_v before_o the_o quiet_a settlement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 1400_o year_n ago_o and_o above_o 200_o year_n before_o my_o adversary_n allow_v they_o to_o have_v come_v in_o and_o this_o also_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o his_o word_n in_o the_o second_o passage_n viz._n that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n the_o creed_n be_v not_o tie_v to_o that_o form_n of_o word_n wherein_o it_o be_v find_v write_v down_o afterward_o though_o he_o speak_v this_o modest_o and_o only_o say_v it_o sâ—ems_v so_o to_o he_o yet_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v true_a and_o certain_a and_o then_o make_v the_o parallel_n and_o no_o more_o will_v follow_v from_o thence_o but_o this_o that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o word_n in_o the_o year_n 250_o as_o we_o find_v they_o write_v in_o afterward_o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o age_n of_o persecution_n and_o while_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n last_v it_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o because_o the_o church_n then_o have_v no_o such_o form_n of_o write_a liturgy_n therefore_o now_o when_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v and_o inspiration_n cease_v we_o neither_o need_v nor_o aught_o to_o have_v such_o a_o form_n in_o the_o next_o page_n in_o the_o margin_n he_o grant_v the_o creed_n have_v more_o state_v form_n in_o the_o four_o century_n though_o even_o then_o the_o creed_n of_o several_a city_n in_o the_o same_o country_n be_v not_o vniform_a and_o he_o instance_n in_o rome_n aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n refer_v we_o to_o vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n 101._o usher_n disc_n of_o lit._n marg._n p._n 101._o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o put_v into_o set_a form_n till_o the_o four_o age_n or_o near_o it_o but_o the_o form_n vary_v in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o same_o country_n now_o because_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n be_v not_o our_o business_n here_o we_o will_v also_o for_o the_o present_n suppose_v this_o to_o be_v true_a and_o then_o if_o i_o may_v argue_v from_o the_o history_n of_o creed_n to_o that_o of_o liturgy_n as_o he_o evident_o do_v the_o consequence_n will_v be_v that_o liturgy_n be_v put_v into_o set_a form_n somewhat_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n though_o those_o great_a church_n which_o be_v at_o that_o time_n independent_a of_o one_o another_o though_o in_o the_o same_o country_n as_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n which_o then_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o rome_n have_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o also_o in_o the_o order_n and_o method_n of_o their_o liturgy_n but_o as_o the_o roman_a creed_n be_v impose_v upon_o all_o those_o church_n which_o be_v under_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o the_o aquileian_n creed_n and_o that_o of_o ravenna_n be_v respective_o impose_v upon_o all_o the_o church_n subject_n to_o these_o two_o great_a metropolitan_o so_o it_o must_v follow_v if_o liturgy_n and_o creed_n keep_v pace_n as_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o roman_a
liturgy_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o roman_a clergy_n and_o those_o of_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n upon_o the_o clergy_n subject_n to_o those_o church_n and_o then_o my_o adversary_n whole_a book_n which_o be_v write_v to_o assert_v that_o liturgy_n be_v not_o impose_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o or_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o age_n that_o be_v 200_o year_n after_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o wrong_v and_o then_o also_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o compose_v a_o form_n and_o impose_v it_o imitate_v a_o very_a pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n viz._n the_o time_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o century_n or_o thereabouts_o and_o have_v the_o prescription_n of_o 1400_o year_n to_o justify_v she_o in_o both_o but_o because_o his_o main_a author_n be_v vostius_fw-la we_o will_v here_o observe_v what_o that_o learned_a man_n free_o own_v as_o to_o creed_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v a_o â—orm_n in_o the_o oriental_a church_n very_o like_a to_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n long_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o this_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v the_o roman_a form_n bâ—fâ—re_v the_o time_n of_o that_o same_o council_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o aquileia_n differ_v from_o this_o but_o very_o little_a 24._o little_a vosâ—_n de_fw-fr trib_o lymb_n diss_fw-la 1._o §._o â—0_n pag._n 24._o again_o he_o say_v these_o form_n be_v not_o make_v by_o any_o general_a council_n and_o be_v so_o old_a in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n that_o they_o be_v take_v to_o be_v apostolical_a 31._o apostolical_a ibid._n §._o 45._o pag._n 31._o and_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v a_o form_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v elder_a than_o any_o of_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o s_n cyril_n an._n 350._o and_o then_o deliver_v as_o from_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n 34._o tradition_n ibid._n §._o 51._o pag._n 34._o and_o both_o he_o and_o grotius_n who_o fancy_n the_o creed_n consist_v at_o first_o of_o no_o more_o article_n than_o those_o of_o the_o trinity_n do_v believe_v the_o remain_a article_n about_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o remission_n of_o sin_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a be_v add_v as_o early_o as_o tertullian_n time_n so_o that_o if_o these_o author_n conjecture_n be_v allow_v then_o there_o be_v form_n of_o creed_n in_o every_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n before_o the_o three_o century_n begin_v from_o whence_o i_o thus_o argue_v in_o my_o adversary_n own_o way_n and_o almost_o in_o his_o very_a word_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o they_o who_o have_v a_o creed_n in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o every_o principal_a church_n and_o do_v impose_v this_o form_n to_o be_v learned_a and_o use_v by_o all_o that_o be_v admit_v member_n of_o that_o church_n by_o baptism_n even_o before_o the_o three_o century_n shall_v not_o also_o have_v their_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n and_o all_o under_o its_o jurisdiction_n be_v oblige_v how_o credible_a and_o likely_a be_v it_o that_o they_o who_o do_v not_o leave_v their_o creed_n at_o liberty_n also_o do_v not_o allow_v arbitrary_a prayer_n since_o heresy_n may_v creep_v in_o by_o the_o way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n as_o easy_o as_o by_o the_o use_n of_o various_a and_o arbitrary_a creed_n if_o they_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o limit_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n for_o this_o reason_n there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o reason_n to_o limit_v the_o prayer_n supplication_n laud_n and_o litany_n 103._o litany_n see_v the_o disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v his_o way_n of_o argue_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n wherefore_o since_o it_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o author_n that_o it_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n in_o or_o before_o the_o three_o century_n he_o must_v allow_v this_o to_o be_v a_o firm_a argument_n against_o he_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o my_o question_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o controversy_n whether_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v under_o their_o name_n but_o after_o i_o have_v consider_v all_o that_o vossius_fw-la etc._n etc._n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v make_v one_o form_n of_o faith_n at_o first_o but_o do_v not_o commit_v it_o to_o writing_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v teach_v oral_o to_o every_o christian_a at_o his_o baptism_n and_o keep_v as_o the_o cognizance_n to_o distinguish_v between_o heretic_n and_o true_a believer_n and_o the_o likeness_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a form_n to_o one_o another_o show_v they_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o original_a at_o first_o and_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o variety_n between_o these_o ancient_a form_n in_o several_a church_n it_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o necessary_a effect_n of_o deliver_v it_o oral_o which_o in_o distant_a country_n and_o in_o tract_n of_o time_n by_o pass_v through_o divers_a hand_n must_v needs_o produce_v some_o small_a difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o word_n and_o that_o show_v that_o oral_a tradition_n be_v not_o so_o safe_a a_o way_n to_o convey_v article_n of_o faith_n as_o write_v and_o though_o the_o apostle_n have_v leave_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o stand_a rule_n to_o secure_v the_o creed_n from_o any_o dangerous_a corruption_n yet_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v this_o short_a form_n beside_o to_o teach_v the_o candidate_n for_o baptism_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n desire_v to_o see_v this_o more_o full_o prove_v i_o refer_v he_o to_o a_o learned_a book_n write_v by_o a_o very_a worthy_a author_n mr._n g._n ashwell_n wherein_o both_o by_o argument_n and_o evidence_n of_o antiquity_n it_o be_v strong_o and_o clear_o make_v out_o that_o this_o creed_n be_v make_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 1683._o themselves_o 〈◊〉_d apoâ—â—â—_n or_o â—_o discourse_n aâ—â—â—ting_v the_o antâ—â—s_n and_o autâ—â—_n 〈…〉_o creed_n p_o int_v at_o oâ—â—a_n 1683._o and_o there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v how_o bold_a my_o adversary_n be_v to_o give_v ruffinus_n the_o lie_n since_o all_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n general_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o thing_n there_o also_o it_o appear_v that_o my_o adversary_n be_v gross_o mistake_v in_o affirm_v that_o the_o ancient_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o this_o creed_n for_o above_o 300_o year_n as_o for_o his_o argue_n that_o the_o subsequent_a creed_n vary_v from_o it_o show_n they_o do_v not_o own_o that_o to_o be_v apostolical_a especial_o since_o they_o prefer_v their_o own_o form_n before_o it_o on_o the_o most_o solemn_a occasion_n 〈…〉_o occasion_n disc_n of_o lâ—t_n 〈…〉_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_n for_o vossius_fw-la own_v that_o the_o late_a superad_v creed_n be_v only_o take_v to_o be_v commentary_n on_o the_o former_a and_o clear_a explication_n of_o such_o article_n as_o the_o heretic_n have_v attempt_v to_o pervert_v and_o he_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o cast_v off_o nor_o disuse_n the_o ancient_a form_n when_o they_o make_v these_o new_a one_o they_o keep_v the_o apostle_n creed_n still_o and_o use_v that_o in_o the_o most_o solemn_a office_n of_o baptism_n yea_o they_o give_v it_o the_o precedence_n before_o all_o other_o creed_n and_o therefore_o the_o three_o general_n council_n say_v they_o receive_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o creed_n deliver_v to_o they_o by_o the_o most_o holy_a apostle_n and_o then_o the_o confession_n make_v by_o 318_o holy_a father_n in_o the_o city_n of_o nice_a 415._o nice_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n act._n council_n ephesin_n bin._n tom._n i._n par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 415._o wherefore_o this_o be_v use_v and_o reckon_v in_o the_o first_o place_n even_o after_o other_o creed_n come_v in_o final_o he_o need_v not_o wonder_n that_o the_o creed_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o we_o call_v the_o apostle_n because_o no_o man_n pretend_v now_o that_o the_o apostle_n make_v those_o constitution_n the_o creed_n find_v there_o as_o we_o have_v show_v be_v the_o apostle_n form_n as_o it_o be_v vary_v at_o antioch_n about_o the_o year_n 330_o which_o daillé_n own_v to_o be_v the_o time_n when_o that_o clemens_n write_v the_o constitution_n objecto_fw-la constitution_n daill_n praef_n ad_fw-la dissert_n de_fw-fr relig_n cult_a objecto_fw-la not_o the_o year_n 500_o as_o my_o adversary_n false_o pretend_v 111._o pretend_v disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 111._o now_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o same_o form_n in_o 300_o year_n time_n shall_v be_v vary_v as_o much_o in_o two_o several_a church_n so_o far_o distant_a as_o rome_n and_o
in_o and_o second_o by_o a_o most_o odious_a representation_n of_o that_o age_n for_o the_o first_o he_o conclude_v that_o for_o five_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n if_o not_o more_o the_o ordinary_a way_n of_o worship_v god_n in_o public_a assembly_n be_v not_o by_o prescribe_a liturgy_n 181._o liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 181._o the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o conclusion_n this_o whole_a discourse_n have_v sufficient_o discover_v and_o his_o not_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v one_o clear_a proof_n that_o extempore_o prayer_n be_v the_o way_n of_o worship_v god_n in_o public_a in_o all_o this_o period_n give_v i_o reason_n more_o just_o to_o conclude_v that_o for_o five_o hundred_o year_n and_o more_o after_o christ_n that_o kind_n of_o pray_v be_v not_o use_v in_o christian_a assembly_n because_o to_o use_v his_o own_o word_n if_o there_o have_v be_v such_o a_o way_n of_o pray_v use_v constant_o in_o all_o church_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n together_o there_o will_v have_v be_v such_o clear_a evidence_n of_o it_o in_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o there_o may_v have_v be_v have_v as_o full_a proof_n thereof_o as_o of_o any_o one_o thing_n and_o especial_o when_o this_o author_n and_o his_o party_n have_v be_v search_v so_o narrow_o in_o antiquity_n for_o this_o and_o be_v sensible_a how_o much_o their_o cause_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o and_o yet_o here_o be_v nothing_o produce_v that_o be_v positive_a or_o express_a 180._o express_a disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 179_o 180._o however_o let_v we_o for_o once_o suppose_v that_o extempore_o or_o arbitrary_a pray_v be_v the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n for_o five_o hundred_o year_n together_o or_o more_o and_o that_o then_o liturgy_n begin_v to_o be_v impose_v this_o be_v a_o remarkable_a and_o mighty_a change_n in_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n the_o restrain_v of_o a_o liberty_n which_o we_o must_v suppose_v the_o christian_a priest_n and_o people_n have_v enjoy_v down_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n now_o this_o can_v not_o have_v be_v do_v in_o a_o age_n wherein_o there_o be_v so_o many_o eminent_a writer_n and_o so_o many_o zealous_a assertor_n of_o apostolical_a usage_n but_o it_o must_v have_v make_v a_o great_a noise_n in_o the_o world_n some_o will_v have_v complain_v of_o and_o write_v against_o this_o dare_a innovation_n and_o as_o our_o dissenter_n count_v it_o bold_a usurpation_n upon_o man_n conscience_n and_o manifest_a quench_v of_o the_o spirit_n but_o my_o adversary_n though_o very_o quick_a sight_v can_v find_v nothing_o of_o this_o matter_n he_o have_v not_o one_o quotation_n to_o this_o purpose_n there_o be_v a_o absolute_a silence_n in_o all_o author_n of_o these_o age_n none_o claim_v this_o pretend_a ancient_a right_n none_o complain_v that_o it_o be_v take_v from_o they_o nor_o do_v any_o so_o much_o as_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o eminent_a and_o public_a alteration_n which_o undeniable_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o such_o change_n then_o make_v and_o show_v that_o prescribe_v form_n have_v be_v use_v in_o the_o forego_n age_n and_o continue_v in_o this_o century_n as_o they_o be_v before_o my_o adversary_n have_v note_v what_o sedition_n happen_v in_o divers_a church_n and_o what_o noise_n be_v make_v over_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n upon_o a_o small_a alteration_n in_o a_o ancient_a form_n and_o be_v it_o likely_a all_o people_n will_v be_v so_o quiet_a and_o silent_a when_o the_o whole_a manner_n of_o god_n public_a service_n be_v change_v at_o once_o when_o we_o charge_v the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o novelty_n of_o her_o corruption_n we_o prove_v that_o accusation_n by_o show_v that_o such_o as_o live_v before_o that_o corruption_n come_v in_o believe_v or_o practise_v otherwise_o that_o such_o as_o live_v when_o it_o be_v come_v in_o oppose_v it_o and_o write_v against_o it_o and_o many_o refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o it_o after_o it_o be_v come_v in_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o image_n but_o in_o this_o unjust_a charge_n no_o such_o thing_n be_v make_v out_o wherefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o liturgy_n be_v neither_o a_o corruption_n nor_o a_o innovation_n but_o the_o pure_a and_o primitive_a way_n of_o the_o christian_n public_a worship_n but_o second_o he_o be_v so_o confident_a that_o liturgy_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o impose_v about_o the_o year_n 500_o that_o he_o spend_v 17_o page_n together_o which_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n in_o vilify_n that_o age_n and_o to_o this_o end_n he_o rake_n together_o a_o mighty_a heap_n of_o quotation_n to_o expose_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o indeed_o all_o the_o people_n of_o those_o time_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v beside_o the_o gratify_a his_o illwill_a to_o the_o sacred_a order_n of_o episcopacy_n to_o show_v that_o since_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o whole_a age_n be_v so_o extreme_o bad_a and_o degenerate_a when_o liturgy_n first_o be_v impose_v therefore_o they_o be_v a_o corruption_n and_o the_o use_v of_o they_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v approve_v but_o he_o have_v manage_v this_o odious_a charge_n with_o so_o much_o spite_n and_o so_o many_o fallacy_n that_o though_o his_o gross_a misdate_v the_o original_a of_o liturgy_n make_v all_o this_o to_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o question_n yet_o i_o can_v shut_v up_o this_o discourse_n till_o i_o have_v show_v first_o the_o weakness_n of_o this_o argument_n suppopose_v the_o premise_n be_v true_a and_o second_o the_o many_o fallacy_n and_o mistake_v that_o appear_v in_o his_o manage_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o make_v it_o out_o first_o the_o argument_n itself_o be_v trifle_v and_o the_o reason_v very_o frivolous_a upon_o two_o account_n for_o first_o no_o wise_a man_n will_v say_v that_o every_o thing_n must_v be_v evil_a which_o be_v begin_v in_o a_o ill_a age_n no_o time_n be_v worse_a than_o those_o wherein_o our_o lord_n begin_v to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n no_o people_n wickede_a than_o the_o jew_n at_o that_o time_n the_o northern_a nation_n be_v bloody_a and_o barbarous_a cruel_a and_o perfidious_a to_o the_o high_a degree_n when_o the_o scripture_n be_v first_o translate_v into_o the_o gothic_a tongue_n and_o king_n alfred_n age_n be_v extreme_o ignorant_a and_o notorious_o vicious_a yet_o than_o the_o gospel_n and_o other_o excellent_a book_n be_v translate_v into_o saxon._n the_o reformation_n itself_o be_v begin_v in_o a_o age_n when_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o laity_n both_o be_v as_o destitute_a of_o learning_n as_o they_o be_v of_o virtue_n but_o how_o ridiculous_a will_v he_o be_v that_o shall_v disparage_v the_o reformation_n the_o translate_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o the_o gospel_n itself_o by_o harangue_v upon_o the_o time_n when_o these_o thing_n first_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n there_o have_v be_v many_o ill_a thing_n bring_v in_o even_o in_o good_a time_n and_o many_o good_a thing_n in_o bad_a time_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o argue_n from_o this_o topic_n with_o any_o solidity_n or_o certainty_n indeed_o if_o he_o have_v prove_v that_o these_o evil_a man_n bring_v in_o liturgy_n and_o none_o but_o evil_a man_n use_v they_o and_o submit_v to_o they_o that_o have_v be_v something_o to_o the_o purpose_n now_o this_o we_o may_v do_v as_o to_o his_o dear_a way_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n for_o the_o directory_n be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o enjoin_v here_o in_o a_o time_n of_o rebellion_n and_o sacrilege_n in_o a_o time_n wherein_o there_o be_v more_o vile_a hypocrite_n and_o profligate_v wretch_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o religion_n than_o ever_o be_v know_v in_o this_o nation_n in_o any_o age_n before_o which_o be_v large_o make_v out_o by_o very_a many_o book_n then_o write_v which_o beyond_o contradiction_n declare_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n to_o be_v true_a etc._n true_a see_v edward_n gangrena_fw-la in_o three_o part_n history_n of_o independency_n mercurius_n rusticus_n etc._n etc._n yea_o i_o can_v prove_v that_o divers_a who_o promote_v this_o new_a way_n of_o pray_v and_o pretend_v to_o the_o gift_n in_o a_o most_o extraordinary_a degree_n be_v try_v and_o upon_o full_a proof_n convict_v of_o the_o black_a crime_n that_o man_n or_o woman_n can_v possible_o commit_v such_o as_o witchcraft_n incest_n and_o other_o sin_n not_o to_o be_v name_v and_o suffer_v death_n for_o they_o realrivus_fw-la they_o mrs_n 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o counteâ—n_n i_o â—heâ—â—_n mâ—â—â—r_v weer_n in_o raâ—â—â—_n realrivus_fw-la which_o be_v more_o conclude_v against_o directory_n and_o extempore_o pray_v than_o any_o thing_n he_o urge_v against_o liturgy_n but_o i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o so_o odious_a and_o ungrateful_a a_o way_n of_o argue_v second_o there_o never_o be_v any_o age_n of_o which_o the_o good_a man_n then_o alive_a do_v not_o
and_o for_o all_o the_o occasional_a office_n which_o book_n so_o translate_v be_v print_v at_o leiden_fw-mi an._n 1648._o to_o this_o i_o may_v add_v another_o book_n put_v out_o by_o jo._n alasco_n a_o noble_a polonian_a protestant_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o six_o the_o title_n whereof_o run_v thus_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o whole_a ecclesiastical_a ministration_n in_o the_o church_n for_o stranger_n and_o especial_o germane_a appoint_v at_o london_n by_o the_o most_o religious_a king_n edward_n the_o six_o an._n 1550_o 1550._o 1550_o forma_fw-la &_o ratio_fw-la tota_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la ministerii_fw-la etc._n etc._n lond._n an._n 1550._o wherein_o there_o be_v also_o divers_a set_a form_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o be_v use_v in_o the_o several_a office_n of_o their_o church_n and_o to_o name_n no_o more_o i_o have_v in_o my_o possession_n a_o scotch-common-prayer-book_n say_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o mr._n knox_n contain_v a_o calendar_n with_o holiday_n the_o psalm_n of_o david_n in_o meeter_n form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a form_n of_o confession_n of_o sin_n a_o form_n of_o intercession_n for_o all_o estate_n of_o man_n a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o king_n form_n for_o administer_a the_o lord_n supper_n and_o baptism_n the_o form_n of_o matrimony_n and_o other_o occasional_a office_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o kirk_n of_o scotland_n imprint_v at_o middleburgh_n an._n 1594._o i_o do_v not_o cite_v these_o book_n as_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o or_o no_o more_o protestant_a liturgy_n but_o because_o i_o have_v see_v all_o these_o late_o and_o have_v most_o of_o they_o by_o i_o and_o because_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v any_o man_n that_o all_o establish_a protestant_a church_n do_v approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n so_o that_o if_o we_o shall_v cast_v off_o we_o to_o oblige_v that_o sort_n of_o dissenter_n who_o mr._n clarkson_n patronizes_n we_o must_v act_v contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o most_o famous_a protestant_a church_n abroad_o and_o the_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o therefore_o i_o refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o consider_v if_o this_o be_v a_o probable_a way_n to_o unite_v we_o with_o all_o foreign_a protestant_n as_o some_o vain_o discourse_n §_o 4._o i_o know_v nothing_o can_v remain_v to_o be_v object_v now_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o there_o be_v some_o great_a and_o just_a exception_n lie_v against_o our_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a to_o which_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o reply_v by_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o my_o large_a discourse_n upon_o the_o common-prayer_n where_o every_o one_o of_o the_o objection_n that_o i_o have_v ever_o meet_v with_o be_v consider_v and_o answer_v already_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o esteem_v our_o common-prayer-book_n have_v be_v in_o among_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a protestant_a writer_n ever_o since_o it_o be_v first_o compose_v and_o i_o begin_v with_o alexander_n alesius_n a_o eminent_a scotch_a divine_a who_o translate_v king_n edward_n common-prayer_n book_n into_o latin_a and_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o it_o he_o say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o it_o may_v be_v see_v and_o read_v by_o many_o for_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o english_a church_n who_o care_n and_o diligence_n herein_o he_o doubt_v not_o will_v be_v for_o the_o example_n and_o comfort_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o shame_n of_o other_o and_o he_o hope_v it_o may_v provoke_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a to_o imitate_v this_o most_o noble_a and_o divine_a work_n in_o settle_v the_o church_n believe_v that_o god_n put_v it_o into_o his_o hand_n to_o publish_v it_o at_o that_o time_n for_o the_o general_n good_a etc._n good_a praef._n ad_fw-la libr._n precum_fw-la per_fw-la alex._n aâ—es_n inter_fw-la buceri_fw-la script_n anglicaâ—_n pag._n 373_o 3â—5_n etc._n etc._n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o here_o i_o must_v note_v that_o probable_o this_o be_v that_o interpretation_n of_o our_o english_a service_n book_n which_o the_o judicious_a and_o modest_a mr._n bucer_n look_v over_o so_o diligent_o to_o satisfy_v himself_o whether_o he_o ought_v to_o conform_v to_o it_o and_o upon_o this_o he_o say_v when_o i_o thorough_o understand_v it_o i_o give_v thanks_o to_o god_n who_o have_v grant_v to_o this_o church_n to_o reform_v her_o rite_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o purity_n for_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o they_o which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o at_o lest_o which_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o if_o it_o be_v candid_o expound_v 456._o expound_v buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la super_fw-la libr._n sâ—croâ—_n praef_n pag._n 456._o and_o when_o by_o archbishop_n cranmer_n special_a command_v he_o have_v peruse_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o order_n to_o his_o censure_v what_o he_o think_v be_v to_o be_v amend_v he_o declare_v his_o judgement_n thus_o in_o the_o prescript_n form_n for_o the_o communion_n and_o the_o daily_a prayer_n i_o see_v nothing_o write_v in_o this_o book_n which_o be_v not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n if_o not_o in_o express_a word_n as_o the_o psalm_n and_o lesson_n yet_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o collect_v and_o also_o the_o order_n of_o these_o lesson_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o time_n when_o they_o be_v to_o be_v use_v be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o the_o constitution_n observe_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n 457._o church_n buceri_fw-la censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n cap._n 1._o p._n 457._o and_o afterward_o he_o be_v for_o write_v down_o all_o holy_a rite_n and_o the_o word_n of_o the_o sacred_a administration_n and_o he_o own_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v do_v this_o very_o pure_o and_o conformable_a to_o christ_n institution_n as_o for_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o modest_o suppose_v may_v be_v alter_v for_o the_o better_a it_o be_v evident_a that_o most_o of_o they_o be_v regulate_v afterward_o and_o many_o of_o they_o be_v rectify_v according_a to_o his_o advice_n there_o so_o that_o we_o not_o only_o see_v he_o be_v clear_o for_o the_o use_n of_o prescribe_a form_n but_o like_v the_o book_n of_o king_n edward_n with_o some_o few_o amendment_n and_o have_v he_o see_v our_o present_a common-prayer_n no_o doubt_n he_o will_v have_v whole_o approve_v it_o the_o next_o evidence_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n who_o affirm_v against_o suarez_n that_o the_o english_a liturgy_n contain_v nothing_o in_o it_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a which_o be_v not_o pious_a and_o true_o christian_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_a 340._o catholic_a ant._n de_fw-fr dom._n spalat_n osteus_fw-la error_n fran._n suarez_n cap._n 6._o §._o 82._o pag._n 340._o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o form_n of_o divine_a office_n that_o be_v of_o public_a prayer_n for_o all_o england_n which_o as_o i_o have_v say_v be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o most_o ancient_a and_o most_o laudable_a liturgy_n approve_v even_o by_o the_o roman_a church_n collect_v with_o great_a judgement_n so_o as_o to_o leave_v out_o those_o thing_n which_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o be_v not_o very_o ready_a to_o defend_v 342._o defend_v ibid_fw-la §._o 37._o pag._n 342._o thus_o this_o great_a man_n stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o malicious_a enemy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n and_o causabon_n at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v as_o great_a a_o esteem_n for_o it_o for_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o king_n james_n the_o first_o he_o say_v your_o majesty_n have_v such_o a_o church_n in_o your_o kingdom_n partly_o so_o institute_v of_o old_a and_o partly_o so_o regulate_v by_o your_o endeavour_n that_o none_o at_o this_o day_n come_v near_a to_o the_o form_n of_o the_o most_o flourish_a age_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n follow_v a_o middle_a way_n between_o those_o who_o have_v offend_v both_o in_o the_o excess_n and_o the_o defect_n baron_fw-fr defect_n causal_n ep._n ad_fw-la reg._n jac_fw-la praeâ—ix_fw-la ad_fw-la exerc_n baron_fw-fr and_o in_o a_o epistle_n to_o salmasius_n he_o say_v if_o his_o conjecture_n do_v not_o fail_v the_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a reformation_n be_v in_o england_n 709._o england_n id._n ep._n ad_fw-la salmas_n qu._n 709._o moreover_o salmasius_n himself_o though_o in_o some_o point_n he_o differ_v from_o our_o church_n yet_o relate_v it_o as_o a_o reason_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o martyr_n constancy_n to_o our_o liturgy_n that_o the_o form_n of_o it_o be_v long_o since_o approve_v by_o most_o of_o the_o reform_a pastor_n and_o those_o man_n of_o the_o first_o rank_n both_o in_o france_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o as_o be_v a_o book_n which_o seem_v to_o contain_v nothing_o but_o what_o agree_v to_o piety_n and_o to_o the_o evangelical_n doctrine_n 8._o doctrine_n
scatter_v and_o disperse_v four_o his_o quotation_n be_v not_o faithful_a for_o he_o frequent_o disguise_v the_o evidence_n which_o he_o produce_v both_o by_o false_a translate_n divers_a passage_n and_o cite_v they_o wrong_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n he_o read_v quascunque_fw-la for_o quicunque_fw-la 44._o quicunque_fw-la disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 44._o and_o in_o that_o of_o milevis_n cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la for_o à _fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collectae_fw-la 49._o collectae_fw-la ib._n p._n 49._o so_o he_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cu_z his_o &_o caeteris_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la gratiarum_fw-la actionibus_fw-la 76._o actionibus_fw-la ib._n p._n 76._o pretend_v they_o use_v a_o diversity_n in_o their_o praise_n whereas_o s._n chrysostom_n word_n only_o import_v that_o they_o do_v give_v thanks_o for_o variety_n of_o blessing_n for_o these_o and_o all_o such_o like_a and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o he_o cite_v many_o author_n imperfect_o draw_v a_o line_n thus_o and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a word_n if_o they_o seem_v to_o make_v against_o he_o so_o when_o he_o pervert_v nazianzen_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o word_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o apply_v it_o false_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o nazianzen_n there_o be_v three_o substantive_n the_o throne_n the_o altar_n and_o the_o holy_a thing_n in_o that_o sentence_n which_o he_o twice_o leave_v out_o 77._o out_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 77._o to_o which_o substantive_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o belong_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n but_o the_o throne_n the_o altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o same_o trick_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n in_o s._n cyprian_n after_o quidam_fw-la dicunt_fw-la 98._o dicunt_fw-la ib._n p._n 98._o to_o conceal_v the_o next_o word_n which_o show_v it_o be_v heretic_n only_o which_o say_v this_o my_o answer_n have_v variety_n of_o instance_n of_o such_o like_a deal_n which_o a_o man_n may_v expect_v rather_o from_o the_o disciple_n of_o loyola_n than_o from_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n last_o whereas_o he_o often_o say_v he_o have_v answer_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o either_o other_o have_v allege_v or_o he_o in_o his_o diligent_a search_n of_o antiquity_n have_v meet_v with_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v for_o liturgy_n alibi_fw-la liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 179_o &_o alibi_fw-la i_o doubt_v not_o but_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o omit_v but_o industrious_o conceal_v some_o hundred_o of_o proof_n for_o liturgy_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v in_o my_o answer_n and_o by_o compare_v that_o clear_a evidence_n with_o the_o slight_a testimony_n which_o he_o produce_v to_o confute_v it_o will_v appear_v to_o every_o intelligent_a reader_n that_o he_o resolve_v to_o keep_v all_o testimony_n of_o this_o kind_n out_o of_o sight_n except_o only_o those_o which_o he_o hope_v he_o can_v either_o blunder_n or_o pervert_v to_o some_o other_o sense_n have_v give_v this_o short_a but_o just_a character_n of_o his_o book_n i_o will_v say_v something_o of_o my_o own_o wherein_o i_o have_v take_v care_n that_o this_o ill-dealing_a shall_v not_o transport_v i_o into_o any_o personal_a reflection_n and_o be_o plain_o content_a to_o show_v my_o adversary_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v without_o give_v the_o epithet_n that_o proper_o belong_v to_o both_o kind_n of_o mistake_v nor_o will_v i_o make_v it_o my_o chief_a business_n to_o confute_v his_o book_n but_o to_o render_v my_o discourse_n more_o useful_a than_o it_o can_v possible_o have_v be_v if_o i_o have_v only_o follow_v he_o through_o his_o various_a wind_n and_o turn_n i_o have_v collect_v in_o every_o century_n as_o many_o testimony_n concern_v liturgy_n and_o their_o antiquity_n original_a and_o use_v as_o my_o time_n will_v permit_v or_o the_o argument_n needs_o though_o not_o all_o which_o may_v have_v be_v find_v and_o i_o have_v place_v these_o in_o the_o exact_a order_n of_o time_n under_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o then_o reduce_v the_o scatter_a piece_n which_o he_o object_n under_o every_o one_o of_o these_o father_n as_o i_o go_v along_o give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o they_o all_o that_o be_v material_a which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o fair_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o question_n and_o by_o this_o distinct_a and_o regular_a proceed_n i_o hope_v not_o only_o to_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v evidence_n but_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o full_a account_n of_o the_o early_a beginning_n and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n than_o have_v yet_o be_v do_v by_o any_o who_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o use_n hereof_o may_v be_v first_o to_o confirm_v the_o devout_a member_n of_o our_o own_o church_n who_o be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o their_o just_a veneration_n for_o those_o holy_a form_n by_o which_o they_o daily_o serve_v god_n when_o they_o find_v they_o so_o very_o agreeable_a to_o pure_a and_o genuine_a antiquity_n which_o the_o romanist_n have_v desert_v by_o new_a addition_n to_o their_o form_n consonant_a to_o their_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o corruption_n and_o so_o have_v our_o high-flown_a separatist_n also_o by_o new_a pretence_n to_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n long_o since_o cease_v and_o by_o pray_v extempore_o upon_o ordinary_a occasion_n in_o public_a assembly_n a_o method_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n ever_o since_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a christian_a church_n and_o second_o i_o will_v not_o despair_v but_o those_o moderate_a dissenter_n who_o honest_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n and_o have_v be_v abuse_v by_o false-teacher_n into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o form_n may_v by_o peruse_v these_o paper_n lay_v aside_o their_o ill-grounded_n prejudices_fw-la against_o liturgy_n when_o they_o clear_o discern_v that_o the_o most_o pious_a and_o learned_a of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n and_o father_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v always_o approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n so_o that_o they_o can_v reject_v liturgy_n as_o a_o corrupt_a carnal_a cold_a and_o formal_a way_n of_o pray_v without_o condem_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o best_a and_o dear_a servant_n of_o god_n in_o all_o age_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o censure_n as_o void_a of_o truth_n and_o modesty_n as_o it_o be_v of_o charity_n and_o humility_n it_o be_v certain_a million_o of_o holy_a and_o admirable_a man_n have_v pray_v thus_o with_o wondrous_a fervency_n and_o god_n have_v hear_v such_o prayer_n and_o if_o they_o be_v lawful_a in_o themselves_o aceptable_a to_o heaven_n and_o sufficient_a to_o procure_v what_o we_o pray_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o this_o church_n shall_v not_o enjoin_v they_o now_o as_o all_o other_o modern_a regular_a church_n do_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n also_o do_v i_o grant_v such_o as_o have_v have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o they_o can_v be_v expect_v to_o use_v they_o so_o devout_o as_o other_o do_v but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v rectisied_a those_o prejudices_fw-la will_v soon_o wear_v off_o and_o a_o little_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o holy_a form_n will_v convince_v they_o that_o a_o pure_a and_o prudent_a pious_a and_o proper_a liturgy_n such_o as_o we_o be_v the_o most_o rational_a and_o advantageous_a way_n of_o pay_v our_o public_a service_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o the_o great_a help_n to_o true_a devotion_n in_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v my_o first_o design_n be_v to_o have_v go_v through_o every_o century_n that_o can_v be_v call_v ancient_n but_o my_o time_n not_o permit_v i_o as_o yet_o to_o transcrible_v all_o my_o observation_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n from_o the_o unjust_a cavil_n of_o my_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o publish_v only_o the_o first_o four_o century_n till_o the_o rest_n be_v make_v ready_a because_o if_o we_o find_v they_o within_o that_o compass_n all_o man_n must_v own_o they_o be_v true_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o delay_v a_o just_a censure_n of_o this_o fallacious_a treatise_n since_o that_o party_n so_o extreme_o dote_v upon_o it_o as_o to_o think_v it_o unanswerable_a for_o one_o of_o they_o in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o heal_a attempt_n that_o be_v a_o project_n to_o heal_v the_o dissenter_n by_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o establish_a church_n late_o talk_v at_o this_o vain_a
these_o office_n because_o we_o see_v in_o arnobius_n and_o other_o that_o this_o usage_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o christian_a worship_n at_o least_o as_o early_o as_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n wherefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o these_o constitution_n and_o the_o form_n contain_v therein_o be_v a_o clear_a and_o convince_a evidence_n that_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age._n but_o second_o our_o adversary_n go_v on_o to_o raise_v other_o scruple_n for_o he_o tell_v we_o out_o of_o this_o author_n that_o they_o be_v so_o strict_a in_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n that_o if_o a_o catechumen_n by_o chance_n have_v be_v present_a they_o immediate_o baptise_a he_o marg._n he_o discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 43._o marg._n i_o answer_v it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a for_o he_o to_o cite_v a_o book_n wherein_o all_o these_o mystery_n be_v write_v down_o at_o large_a to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o mystery_n write_v down_o in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v very_o weak_a or_o something_o worse_o to_o say_v they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o faithful_a because_o they_o keep_v they_o secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o in_o â—â—is_fw-fr age_n they_o do_v write_v down_o their_o office_n but_o charge_v the_o priest_n and_o faithful_a to_o keep_v these_o word_n and_o write_n from_o the_o unbaptised_a another_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o creed_n set_v down_o in_o the_o constitution_n be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o apostle_n creed_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a form_n of_o creed_n 103._o creed_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 103._o i_o reply_v the_o creed_n here_o set_v down_o be_v the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o that_o church_n of_o which_o this_o author_n be_v a_o member_n probable_o of_o antioch_n and_o as_o new_a heresy_n arise_v it_o be_v necessary_a for_o all_o church_n to_o make_v large_a paraphrase_n upon_o some_o article_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n to_o secure_v all_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n against_o those_o heresy_n but_o still_o this_o creed_n thus_o paraphrase_a be_v a_o form_n prescribe_v to_o all_o that_o be_v baptise_a in_o that_o diocese_n and_o that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v form_n use_v in_o every_o church_n nor_o do_v i_o see_v any_o thing_n that_o he_o can_v infer_v from_o hence_o but_o that_o since_o the_o apostle_n make_v that_o creed_n which_o go_v by_o their_o name_n and_o yet_o this_o creed_n differ_v from_o it_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o make_v these_o constitution_n themselves_o which_o we_o free_o confess_v like_o this_o be_v his_o objection_n about_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n in_o baptism_n which_o be_v not_o set_v down_o in_o the_o same_o word_n in_o these_o constitution_n as_o it_o be_v in_o other_o father_n 106._o father_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 106._o i_o reply_v this_o be_v the_o form_n at_o antioch_n that_o in_o s._n cyril_n be_v the_o form_n at_o jerusalem_n that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n the_o form_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v so_o very_o small_a that_o it_o show_v they_o all_o be_v take_v from_o one_o original_a and_o all_o church_n have_v form_n of_o this_o renunciation_n yet_o in_o several_a diocese_n they_o have_v some_o diversity_n in_o express_v it_o but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v either_o that_o they_o have_v no_o form_n nor_o that_o any_o inferior_a minister_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o express_v it_o as_o he_o please_v these_o be_v oblige_v to_o keep_v to_o the_o form_n prescribe_v in_o their_o own_o church_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o in_o that_o large_a margin_n where_o he_o have_v heap_v up_o variety_n of_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n one_o half_a of_o they_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o any_o church_n form_n but_o only_o short_a and_o occasional_a description_n of_o it_o in_o lax_n discourse_n and_o so_o be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v as_o various_a form_n last_o he_o pick_v up_o several_a phrase_n disperse_v up_o and_o down_o the_o constitution_n pretend_v that_o the_o priest_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o say_v those_o or_o such_o like_a prayer_n and_o praise_n 111._o praise_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 110_o 111._o but_o first_o he_o false_o expound_v most_o of_o these_o phrase_n for_o when_o that_o author_n say_v the_o priest_n must_v pray_v or_o say_v thus_o or_o must_v say_v these_o word_n or_o those_o which_o follow_v etc._n follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 7._o cap._n 43_o 45._o l._n 8._o c._n 29_o etc._n etc._n and_o then_o immediate_o subjoin_v a_o form_n it_o be_v clear_a to_o all_o that_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o say_v that_o form_n and_o no_o other_o and_o the_o same_o sense_n may_v very_o well_o be_v put_v upon_o those_o other_o phrase_n of_o the_o priest_n say_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n or_o the_o bishop_n give_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o blessing_n 16._o blessing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n constit_fw-la ibid._n l._n 7._o cap._n 45._o &_o lib._n 8._o cap._n 16._o viz._n that_o these_o phrase_n do_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v pray_v and_o bless_v in_o this_o wise_a or_o after_o this_o sort_n for_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o we_o have_v a_o prescribe_a form_n for_o the_o absolve_a of_o the_o sick_a from_o which_o no_o minister_n may_v vary_v and_o yet_o the_o rubric_n before_o it_o say_v the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n sick_n sort_n rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_v the_o sick_n wherefore_o the_o author_n never_o mean_v by_o these_o phrase_n to_o leave_v the_o priest_n to_o say_v what_o prayer_n he_o please_v in_o a_o extempore_o way_n and_o indeed_o when_o he_o have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n a_o prayer_n make_v extempore_o be_v not_o such_o a_o like_a prayer_n nor_o a_o prayer_n after_o that_o sort_n but_o suppose_v we_o shall_v grant_v which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v we_o need_v yield_v that_o these_o phrase_n do_v signify_v their_o make_v any_o other_o form_n like_o this_o still_o this_o oblige_v they_o to_o form_n and_o be_v these_o phrase_n be_v but_o four_o time_n in_o all_o that_o large_a book_n of_o office_n it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n to_o leave_v the_o bishop_n especial_o at_o liberty_n to_o change_v the_o form_n three_o or_o four_o time_n in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o prayer_n praise_n and_o benediction_n and_o if_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v fix_v and_o state_v form_n from_o which_o none_o may_v vary_v that_o be_v enough_o to_o prove_v my_o position_n and_o this_o objection_n can_v no_o more_o weaken_v it_o than_o a_o man_n allege_v that_o canon_n of_o pray_v before_o sermon_n in_o this_o form_n or_o to_o this_o effect_n canon_n effect_n book_n of_o canon_n and_o that_o rubric_n which_o bid_v we_o exhort_v the_o sick_a man_n after_o this_o form_n or_o other_o like_a sick_n like_a rubric_n in_o office_n for_o visit_n sick_n will_v prove_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o some_o liberty_n be_v leave_v in_o a_o few_o case_n yet_o this_o be_v the_o most_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o this_o tope_a argument_n though_o we_o grant_v all_o he_o can_v desire_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n and_o a_o liturgy_n use_v before_o the_o middle_a of_o this_o four_o century_n and_o that_o these_o form_n in_o the_o constitution_n be_v the_o liturgy_n of_o some_o eminent_a eastern_a church_n §_o 8._o we_o have_v no_o less_o authority_n than_o s._n hierom_n to_o prove_v that_o hilary_n 360._o s._n hilary_n bish_n of_o poitiers_n an._n dom._n 360._o bishop_n of_o poitiers_n make_v one_o book_n of_o hymn_n and_o another_o of_o mystery_n 378._o mystery_n hieron_n catalogue_n script_n pag_n 378._o that_o be_v he_o compose_v a_o liturgy_n and_o since_o he_o have_v live_v in_o the_o east_n where_o liturgy_n now_o be_v common_o use_v we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v he_o bring_v the_o same_o usage_n into_o the_o gallican_n church_n for_o he_o say_v that_o those_o without_o may_v hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o people_n pray_v and_o sing_v hymn_n within_o the_o church_n and_o may_v perceive_v their_o make_a response_n to_o the_o devout_a confession_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n 65._o sacrament_n et_fw-la inter_fw-la divinorum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la officia_fw-la responsionem_fw-la devotae_fw-la contessionis_fw-la accipiat_fw-la hilar._n com._n in_o psal_n 65._o which_o show_v they_o have_v a_o office_n for_o the_o holy_a communion_n wherein_o the_o people_n bear_v a_o part_n as_o they_o do_v also_o in_o the_o hymn_n and_o other_o prayer_n for_o all_o which_o there_o be_v form_n appoint_v and_o these_o form_n
can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v unless_o the_o bishop_n will_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o four_o general_a council_n into_o the_o dyptics_n to_o be_v read_v at_o the_o altar_n and_o when_o these_o name_n be_v put_v in_o as_o they_o desire_v the_o whole_a multitude_n come_v together_o to_o observe_v and_o hear_v this_o new_a and_o grateful_a addition_n and_o divide_v themselves_o into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v for_o a_o long_a time_n the_o benedictus_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n god_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o choir_n begin_v the_o trisagion_n to_o which_o they_o all_o listen_v and_o after_o the_o read_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n the_o liturgy_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v the_o office_n for_o catechuman_n then_o the_o door_n be_v shut_v and_o the_o holy_a accustom_a lesson_n read_v at_o the_o time_n for_o read_v the_o dyptics_n all_o the_o people_n with_o silence_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o altar_n and_o upon_o hear_v the_o deacon_n recite_v those_o name_n they_o all_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n glory_n be_v to_o thou_o o_o lord_n and_o then_o through_o god_n help_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o liturgy_n be_v finish_v with_o all_o decency_n 733._o decency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constant_n sub_fw-la men._n act._n 5._o bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 1._o pag._n 733._o now_o here_o we_o have_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o liturgy_n use_v in_o the_o sense_n we_o now_o take_v it_o but_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_a notice_n of_o divers_a form_n therein_o contain_v viz._n the_o benedictus_n the_o trisagion_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la tibi_fw-la domine_fw-la the_o prayer_n for_o the_o catechuman_n the_o dyptics_n etc._n etc._n and_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o be_v call_v the_o accustom_a liturgy_n and_o say_v to_o be_v perform_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o all_o good_a order_n that_o be_v according_a to_o that_o excellent_a order_n appoint_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n §_o 7._o pope_n vigilius_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o emperor_n 540._o vigilius_n ep._n rom._n an._n dom._n 540._o and_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o he_o wherein_o he_o bless_v god_n for_o that_o prince_n religious_a care_n of_o the_o church_n which_o requite_v he_o by_o her_o daily_a prayer_n for_o he_o and_o vigilius_n note_n that_o justinians_n affection_n to_o the_o church_n be_v a_o sign_n that_o their_o usual_a prayer_n for_o it_o be_v hear_v and_o answer_v and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v that_o prayer_n he_o do_v it_o in_o these_o word_n all_o bishop_n by_o a_o ancient_a tradition_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n desire_n and_o pray_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v please_v to_o unite_v govern_v and_o preserve_v the_o catholic_a faith_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 5._o world_n omnes_fw-la pontifices_fw-la antiâ—uâ_fw-la in_o offerendo_fw-la sâ—cripcio_fw-la traditione_n aepeâ—â—mus_fw-la excrante_n ut_fw-la catholicam_fw-la fidem_fw-la adunaâ—e_fw-la regere_fw-la donamus_fw-la &_o custodire_fw-la toto_fw-la orâ—e_fw-la dignetuâ—_n vigil_n ep_v 4._o ad_fw-la justin_n bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 5._o which_o word_n be_v certain_o the_o roman_a form_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o vigilius_n be_v according_a to_o the_o book_n of_o gelasius_n his_o correct_v not_o much_o alter_v from_o the_o liturgy_n ascribe_v to_o s._n clement_n or_o the_o old_a roman_a form_n before_o gelasius_n 119._o gelasius_n pro_fw-la sanctà _fw-la tuà _fw-la catâ—olicà _fw-la &_o apostolicâ_fw-la ecâ—lesiâ_fw-la ut_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la &_o gubernare_fw-la digneris_fw-la omnes_fw-la fine_n terrae_fw-la liturg._n s._n clem._n bib._n patr._n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n p._n 119._o and_o when_o gregory_n the_o great_a in_o the_o next_o century_n correct_v the_o gelasian_a office_n he_o evident_o make_v his_o form_n out_o of_o both_o those_o elder_a liturgy_n 128._o liturgy_n pro_fw-la eccles_n â_fw-la tuâ_fw-la sancta_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la quam_fw-la pacificare_fw-la custodire_fw-la adunare_fw-la &_o regâ—râ—â—igneris_fw-la toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la erbe_fw-la offâ—c_fw-la gregorian_n ibid._n pag._n 128._o as_o the_o reader_n will_v see_v by_o compare_v the_o several_a way_n of_o express_v this_o in_o these_o several_a office_n in_o divers_a age_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o show_v not_o only_o that_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o vigilius_n but_o that_o the_o form_n be_v then_o believe_v to_o be_v from_o ancient_a tradition_n and_o be_v make_v almost_o in_o the_o very_a word_n which_o have_v be_v use_v for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o have_v liturgy_n be_v new_o set_v up_o as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o false_a nor_o more_o ridiculous_a than_o to_o allege_v a_o ancient_a tradition_n for_o this_o form_n and_o have_v all_o minister_n before_o this_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o pray_v in_o what_o expression_n they_o please_v nothing_o have_v be_v more_o impossible_a than_o this_o harmony_n between_o these_o office_n which_o only_o differ_v in_o divers_a age_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o several_a correction_n of_o the_o form_n but_o be_v always_o in_o every_o age_n do_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n which_o will_v be_v still_o more_o plain_a by_o the_o same_o vigilius_n his_o answer_n to_o the_o consultation_n of_o etherius_fw-la who_o he_o first_o inform_v concern_v the_o certain_a time_n on_o which_o easter_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v for_o that_o year_n and_o because_o this_o bishop_n be_v place_v in_o a_o country_n new_o convert_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith_n and_o not_o yet_o well_o instruct_v in_o the_o regular_a way_n of_o perform_v divine_a office_n he_o have_v it_o seem_v desire_v to_o know_v how_o they_o celebrate_v the_o service_n at_o rome_n on_o the_o great_a festival_n to_o which_o vigilius_n give_v this_o answer_n we_o also_o acquaint_v you_o that_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o prayer_n in_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n it_o be_v not_o different_a at_o any_o time_n nor_o upon_o any_o festival_n but_o we_o always_o consecrate_v the_o gift_n offer_v to_o god_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n then_o he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v he_o that_o they_o have_v indeed_o proper_a preface_n for_o commemorate_n the_o mercy_n peculiar_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o each_o of_o the_o great_a festival_n and_o then_o add_v these_o word_n but_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o service_n we_o perform_v according_a to_o the_o accustom_a order_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v herewith_o send_v you_o the_o text_n itself_o of_o that_o canonical_a prayer_n which_o by_o god_n mercy_n we_o have_v receive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o you_o may_v know_v in_o what_o place_n to_o add_v proper_a thing_n for_o each_o festival_n we_o have_v also_o add_v the_o prayer_n for_o easter-day_n 4._o easter-day_n oâ—dinem_fw-la quâ—que_fw-la precum_fw-la in_o celebritate_fw-la m_o ssarar_fw-la nullo_n nâ—s_o tâ—mpore_fw-la nuâ—â—â_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sign_n â—uacaâ—â—_n habere_fw-la aâ—uâ—â—_n sed_fw-la semper_fw-la â—â—aem_fw-la tenore_fw-la oblata_fw-la deo_fw-la munera_fw-la consecrare_fw-la &_o pp._n caetera_fw-la vero_fw-la ordine_fw-la consueto_fw-la prosequimur_fw-la qua_fw-la prepter_n &_o ipsius_fw-la canonicae_fw-la preci_fw-la textum_fw-la direximus_fw-la subter_fw-la adâ—â—ectâ—â—_n quaâ—â—â—_n deo_fw-la propitio_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolicâ_fw-la traditione_n suscepimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n vâ—gâ—l_o ep._n 2._o ad_fw-la etherâ—um_fw-la bin._n tom._n 2._o par_fw-fr 2._o pag._n 4._o here_o we_o see_v the_o communion-service_n and_o especial_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n be_v a_o ancient_a form_n derive_v from_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o the_o whole_a office_n be_v write_v down_o in_o a_o book_n and_o send_v into_o that_o country_n where_o etherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n which_o some_o suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o part_n of_o spain_n late_o convert_v from_o heresy_n 279._o heresy_n baron_fw-fr annal_n an._n 538._o pag._n 278_o 279._o and_o if_o so_o probable_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o that_o office_n which_o be_v call_v the_o mosarabick_a and_o be_v compose_v by_o s._n leander_n about_o fifty_o year_n after_o out_o of_o the_o old_a gothic_n and_o african_a form_n compare_v with_o this_o roman_a office_n however_o it_o appear_v that_o though_o in_o some_o place_n where_o the_o faith_n be_v new_o plant_v they_o need_v help_v to_o settle_v and_o correct_v their_o office_n yet_o both_o the_o new_a and_o ancient_a church_n do_v all_o agree_n in_o the_o use_n of_o form_n and_o when_o a_o new_a liturgy_n be_v to_o be_v make_v for_o a_o new_o convert_v nation_n the_o bishop_n consult_v the_o most_o ancient_a form_n they_o can_v find_v in_o other_o church_n choose_v out_o of_o they_o what_o they_o think_v proper_a for_o their_o own_o country_n and_o that_o form_n they_o enjoin_v upon_o all_o that_o be_v under_o their_o jurisdiction_n we_o must_v also_o observe_v further_o that_o the_o roman_a office_n which_o be_v write_v down_o and_o the_o very_a word_n